Search the Community

Be sure to check out the first half here before you proceed: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7334-how-to-change-your-life-through-muscle-therapy-part-1-of-2/ Abel can see what kind of effect this is having on Melvin which makes the red-skinned therapist grin. Clyde turns around to look at Melvin which absolutely stuns the small college student when he sees how different his friend looks now. The formerly rail-thin 21 year old now has 24” guns, a huge set of beach ball-sized pillows with quarter-sized nipples dangling towards the floor, a perfectly-aligned rack of 8 abdominals, a swollen 10” pole with golf-balls hugging his ballsack, which leads down to two wonderfully vascular redwoods with the biggest calves Melvin has ever seen before. Clyde’s size 14 feet still sit on top of the remains of his sneakers he was wearing when he came in to the office. When he walked in the door, Clyde was clean-shaven but now he is sporting a nicely-groomed black beard. His perfectly defined face now sports a dimple in his chin as his bluish-green eyes sparkle. He smiles at Melvin as he bounces his pecs and biceps before slowly flexing them. His veins engorge with blood as his muscles rise into two huge melon-sized mounds. He moves his head to the side and motions for his good friend to come over and feel them. Melvin is a bit in shock though as Abel slowly walks over to him to put his hand on the young man’s shoulder. ‘Now you can see what I can do for both of you. Clyde was completely open to letting his inner beast out. Not everyone is the same I know, but I knew exactly how to bring him out. Why don’t you go over and take a look at him Melvin? He is still the same guy you have known for years. He is just fulfilling his destiny now.’ Abel nudges him a bit to make him move towards the big hunky man. Clyde is still flexing his huge guns as Melvin walks around the broken chair and behind the big stud’s back looking over his new muscles and making unusual gestures with his face. He looks over at the therapist and begins to put his hand out to touch his friend’s back. Abel shakes his head no and motions for him to keep his hands to himself. The extremely muscular 21-year old smiles at him as he comes back around to the front and shows off his perfectly aligned teeth. Melvin is quite attracted to him and moans loud enough to where the therapist can hear him. Abel walks over to him to stand by his side. ‘So…..Melvin are you convinced yet? Clyde is looking quite amazing isn’t he?’ Melvin is still shocked by what has happened. His close friend is physically powerful and incredibly attractive. He looks at the therapist to ask him a question. ‘He is still the same guy isn’t he? I haven’t heard him say a word yet.’ ‘Oh yes. I think he is just trying to enjoy the first few moments after being reborn basically. Why don’t you say something to him if you want to?’ The skinny 20-year old turns back around to face Clyde again as he looks him directly into his eyes. ‘Clyde? Please say something, I just want to know if you are still in there.’ ‘What are you getting on about Mel? *notices his deep baritone* WHOA! Oh my gawd, my voice is insane! *laughs as he stops flexing to relax his body* Yeah, I can’t believe that my personality is still the exact same. I was a bit scared at first because it felt like my head was being lifted off my body. Literally, I lost feeling on just about everything. After my head finished growing, it felt like I had just woken up from the most erotic dream I have ever had, except that it is totally real.’ The big stud turns to look at Abel. ‘Can I not touch Mel? I have noticed that he is not allowed to be in contact with me.’ Abel walks up to him and runs his red hands up and down his gigantic torso. Melvin makes a few noises that suggest he is thinking about something. ‘I can touch you Clyde because we are part of the same guild now. Melvin has not signed the contract yet so if he touched you, he would most likely die. The contract protects him from any kind of harm, of course he becomes part of the guild which means he would have to do things to maintain his look in the best interest of the guild. *turns to look at Melvin again* Okay, it is decision time Melvin.’ The nude red-skinned man walks back over to the desk and points at Clyde. He motions for him to stand over to the side so that he can have Melvin sit back down in his chair again. The half-aroused college student is still a bit unsure about the whole thing but sits back down in the other chair, the one he was sitting in before. Clyde stands about ten feet from the desk as he wipes streams of perspiration off his head, chest, and legs. He looks down and notices that his cock is dripping as well which sort of takes him off guard a little bit. Abel shakes his head. ‘Did you really expect that you wouldn’t be leaking Clyde? You wanted to be this way after all right? *looks for Melvin’s contract again and hands it to him with a pen* Okay, you have already read the terms correct? I just need you to sign your name Melvin. After that, you can touch your friend over here all you want. He really wants you I can tell.’ Melvin once again pauses to read the contract again just in case he missed something. Clyde looks at him with a confused look on his face as the skinny young man glances at him. He seems visibly upset and can’t seem to make a decision. Abel moves back over in front of the desk again and stands just far enough away to let Melvin take in his scent. The therapist looks him deep into his eyes and appears to be calming him down somehow. The young man’s breathing slows down a bit as well. ‘Just relax Melvin and do what is best for you. I sensed your apprehension even before you ever walked in here. Clyde is an open book and it shows since he freely allowed himself to change into the muscle stud he is now. You are having trouble keeping your eyes off him. Even now you are trying not to look at him because in your mind you have always wanted Clyde to become a muscle freak because he has always been your true love. By signing your name on that document, you can fulfill your destiny by joining him and becoming the strong, intelligent man that wants to be unleashed. You won’t regret it, trust me.’ Melvin puts his hands on his head for a few seconds before taking the pen in his left hand and signing his name to the line where his signature goes. He hands the folder and the pen back to Abel and stands up to pace back and forth for a few minutes. The therapist goes over to try and relax him once again by rubbing on the young man’s back. The college student calms down and turns to look at Abel and Clyde as the huge musclebound stud involuntarily flexes his immense arms, pecs, and legs to show his skinny friend what he could have if he would just let himself be free. ‘It still doesn’t feel right to me Abel. I signed the contract, but yet I am still so stressed out about this. Is that supposed to happen?’ ‘For you Melvin, it isn’t quite the same. You want to feel empowered both inside and out and that is fairly normal. Elliott was equally apprehensive himself about this and that was eased once he let his more dominant side take over. I don’t have the power to change you, you and Clyde do. *points at the giant musclehead across the room* It is all about the two of you now and where you will go next with this.’ The concerned 20-year old slowly walks over to his massive 21-year old friend and tries to keep his distance. Clyde puts his hands out to touch him but Melvin moves backwards. He stumbles and nearly hits his head on the desk behind him. Clyde tries to catch him but Abel motions for him to not help in any way. The stunned man nearly loses his glasses as they shift sideways on his head. He rearranges them again to face his well-muscled friend. He looks into his blue-green eyes and wants to move towards him to just touch his muscles but feels a twinge of stress once again. Abel walks over beside the two young men to speak. ‘I think you have pretty much figured out the catalyst Melvin. Your touch on his body is the trigger which is why your brain and stomach are reacting so much. The contract is signed now all you have to do is start the process. Clyde is desperately wanting you to do this, look down at his penis.’ Melvin notices his friend’s cock getting bigger as it attempts to touch his pants leg. He feels the heat against his thigh which ignites his own cock as it reacts as well. He moans lightly and loses his concentration just a bit as he feels a few drops running down his leg as Clyde’s cock does the same spilling precum close to the same area. He feels himself being drawn to his big friend now as he places both of his hands on Clyde’s mammoth pecs. The big man flexes them as they press into his fingers. He can feel vibrations flowing through them as the feeling runs up into his arms and throughout his body. He starts making strange noises as swelling and stretching sounds radiate from his hands and forearms. He can see the muscle fibers, tendons, and veins engorge as his loose plaid shirt gets a bit tighter on his upper body. Clyde grunts feeling his friend growing as he continues to pump his energy into him. Melvin’s feet are tearing through his sneakers and socks as his pants now cling to the growing beasts from beneath the surface. The small cock he was hiding before is stretching its way down his right leg against restraining fabric that is cutting off the circulation in his lower body. He moans loudly feeling his back doubling up on itself as his shirt pulls tightly against his widening lats and torso. The top two buttons on his plaid shirt fly into Clyde’s face as he laughs in his deep baritone. Two emerging pec pillows destroy the front of his shirt as they flop out exposing the top of his new six-pack. His massive new guns shred his shirt in half as two hose-sized veins lead up to his nearly soccer-ball sized shoulders as his shirt flies off his upper body revealing the rest of his thickly muscled torso. He lets go of Clyde’s chest to reach down to rip his pants off so his lower body can finish its dramatic transformation and finally breathe. His cock shoots a few strands of cum all over Clyde’s left leg as the big man lifts Melvin up into his arms to hug him and to press his 11-incher up against his friend’s monstrously thick glutes. He places one of his thick hands on Melvin’s head to feel him finish changing as his face slightly changes from its soft appearance to a firmer and manlier form. His glasses stretch to their limits as Clyde slowly pulls them off before they break in half. A forest of fur grows up from Melvin’s patch just above his cock all the way up to his neck. A reddish beard follows along the curves of his face as Clyde finally leans down to locks his lips on his good friend. He pushes himself inside Melvin as the 20-year old feels his virginity being eradicated as his body fully embraces Clyde’s cock moving completely inside him. The two huge studs moan loudly as they have sex for the first time in their new powerful forms and move their way over to the desk where Clyde lies down. Melvin remains on top of him and knows his role as the power bottom as he hops up and down on his incredibly hunky lover. Abel can see that they need their alone time and leaves to go back into the bathroom to leave the two huge studs alone to their devices. After a very trying beginning to the session, Clyde and Melvin are letting themselves go to embrace the desires that were deep down inside them all along. Before he can close the door to the bathroom though, Clyde yells for him to come back in. Abel peers around the corner to smile and shakes his right hand at him to show that he isn’t going to get involved in a threesome. The big top makes a few puppy sounds which get a laugh out of the red-skinned therapist but he reiterates that he can’t get involved in what they are doing. ‘While it is tempting Clyde, I can’t be part of what you two are doing right now. Maybe later when you get more acquainted with the guild we can arrange something together.’ Abel shuts the bathroom door as Clyde goes back to pounding his well-muscled friend into oblivion on the desk. Meet two other brothers in the Darkori family: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1803-the-hormone-treatment-part-1/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1818-the-hormone-treatment-part-2/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1825-the-hormone-treatment-part-3/

Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE Part 5 HERE Part 6 HERE Part 7 HERE Part 8 HERE Part 9 & 10 HERE Part 11 HERE Part 12 HERE 13 I woke up the sounds of what sounded like tearing flesh. I shook my head and my vision slowly came back. Across the room, Matt was hunched over a table full of food. With his bare hands, he was stuffing large pieces of meat into his mouth. He grabbed a carton of milk and started to chug it. Milk ran down his chin and puddled on the floor. He dumped numerous scoops of protein powder into a open jug of water and started to drink that too. Before he swallowed his other hand grabbed more meat. I watched in awe for minutes as he devoured massive amounts of food. When I was finally able to break my gaze I realized I was tied to a metal post, unable to move. “Be with you in a moment” Matt said with a mouth full of food. He never looked up, he just kept eating. After another 10 minutes he finally pushed the table back and stood up. Food and liquid covered his swollen chest. He wiped his face with his vein engorged forearm and patted his distended stomach. He was only wearing tight underwear and the sight of his body made me stifle a gag. He looked MASSIVE. Whether it was the battle we had just had or the copious about of food he just ingested; he looked twice as big as he had in the alley. He let out a loud burp and ran his hand over his bloated stomach. “Fuck that was good. I needed to replenish my calories after kicking your muscled ass” “Untie me you little fuck!” I screamed. Matt just laughed and stepped closer. He leaned down and slowly hit a most muscular pose. His extreme conditioning and deep striations reached new levels as his entire body inflated before my eyes. “We aren’t done yet Dave. So you better get conformable. You aren’t going anywhere.” Matt said and slowly waddled across the room. I repositioned myself and suddenly realized I was tied to a pole in what looked like an old warehouse. One side was a crudely constructed apartment while the other side was a massive gym. Stacks of weights and massive machines covered every inch. At the far end of the room a large garage door opened. The sun was coming up so all I could see was the silhouette of a person walking inside. As my eyes focused on the shape my eyes widened. Slowly moving towards me was the largest man I had even seen. Wearing only a pair of tight boxer briefs he approached. His legs were so immense that he didn’t even waddle. Each quad had to swing around the other causing him to sway back and forth. He wasn’t flexing his chest but each overinflated pec pressed against his thick, square chin. Even with such massive pecs his lats were still visible from the front. They protruded an additional two feet from his sides like two outrageously muscled wings and pressed his inhumanly massive arms and shoulders to rest at nearly 90 degrees from his body. Even in my wildest imagination I never imagined such a massive beast of a man could exist. “I see our guest is awake” Clint said as he approached. “Wh-who the f-fuck are you?” I stammered. Clint stopped a few feet from me and started to inflate his enormous body. He easily dwarfed every professional bodybuilder I had even seen. His body expanded into a mind-boggling network of the thickest, most striated network of overly developed muscle I had even laid eyes on. Matt stood next to Clint and for the first time; looked small and weak. “He’s 52 years old and at 5’7” he weighs 395lbs.” Matt said, caressing Clint’s flexed body. “400lb as of this morning kid” Clint said with a wide grin. “FUCK YEAH!” yelled Matt. “That’s not possible! How…?” I said in disbelief. Clint took a step closer and hit a most muscular pose. His already inflated body contorted and increased in size. My brain couldn’t comprehend the sight. I ejaculated in my shorts and fainted. I woke minutes later to the sounds of metal clanking. I opened my eyes and saw Clint and Matt at the squat rack. Matt had just racked a sizeable weight and stumbled out of the cage. His massive quads were purple with pump and looked absolutely huge. He leaned against the wall and started to pound his dense quads muscles with his fists. “Not big enough! Need to grow these babies.” He repeated. Clint smiled and positioned himself under the heavy weight. With seemly no effort; he lifted the weight and started to squat. I looked on in awe. Clint’s enormous quads powered the weight up and down with mechanical precession. His massive legs were overshadowed however by his immense glutes. Each ass cheek resembled a overinflated beach ball. After well over 20 reps he racked the weight and stepped out of the cage and walked towards me. “Good, you’re up. Give him a good show Matt” He said and added two more plates to either side of the bar. Matt slapped his face hard and positioned himself under the bar. When he lifted it off the supports, it sagged in the middle. Matt then proceeded to preform textbook prefect squats with the huge weight. With each rep, his granite hard ass came inches above the ground before powering the bar back up. At eight reps his rhythm started to slow down. “Don’t stop Matt! Think about how you beat the shit out of this huge freak!” Clint yelled. Matt let out a savage scream and quickened his pace. He managed 17 reps before racking the weight and collapsing on the floor. “This kid is fucking animal.” Clint said with pride. He walked over to me and untied the ropes holding my hands. I immediately got to my feet. “Don’t even think about trying to go anywhere.” Clint said and picked up a 45lb plate. He swung his huge body and launched the weight at the wall. The plate hit the cement wall so hard it embedded itself a foot deep. “Besides, I know you want to tear this kid apart for what he did to you but I think you’d rather just stay here and get the best pump of your life.” I stood in shock. Clint was right; I had been hurt and humiliated by Matt. I should have wanted to pound him to a bloody pulp but another emotion was taking over. I don’t know if was the intoxicating level of testosterone in this room or just the shear size of Clint and Matt but I didn’t want to leave; I couldn’t leave. Clint smiled; slapped my shoulder and guided me towards the squat rack. I looked down at Matt, who was still on the ground. He looked up with a smile and slowly made his way to his feet. The two massive men stood behind me and I watched their reflections in the mirror as the heavy weight started to press into my broad shoulders and huge traps. With a grunt I hoisted the weight and started to squat. As blood filled my legs, my anger dissolved. The craving to feel even muscle fibre in my body beg for relief took over and I powered the bar up and down. I don’t know how many reps I did but when I re-racked the weights I stumbled back and almost fell over. I looked down at my quads and I couldn’t see my feet due to the swollen leg muscles. I looked at Matt and he was slowly stroking his hard cock. “Let’s lift” I said as the two huge men hurried to add more weight. ———————————————————————————————————————— I had had countless intense workout with Tyler but they now paled in compassion to the workout I had with Clint and Matt. Brutal squats led to torturous leg press and devastating calf raises. An hour later we could no longer move. I was laying on the floor and Matt was propped against the wall as Clint handed us each a massive protein shake. We were all sweating profusely and breathing heavy. I glanced towards Matt. He was rubbing his cock and staring at my blood engorged quads and calves. If I could have measured them I’m sure they were at their all time biggest. Clint noticed Matt’s gaze and said “He’s a fucking mutant isn’t he Matt?” “He sure is Clint. Next to you he’s the biggest freak I’ve ever seen.” Clint walked over to me and extended his wet, huge hand. I reached up and with a grunt, he lifted me to my feet. I stumbled a few steps but gained my balance. “Let’s compare beast to beast for the kid” Clint said. “Fuck yeah!” I replied. Clint planted his feet and twisted his 400lb body. He grabbed his wrist and hit a side chest pose. He flexed every muscle and exploded with mind boggling mass. He looked to be as wide and thick as he was tall. Not to be outdone I quickly mimicked his pose. I could feel my incredibly pumped quads pressing against each other. My hamstrings and calves were so pumped they almost touched. Matt sat of the floor looking up at our massive bodies and let out a low whimper. I stepped closer and positioned my forearms behind my head. It was a battle just to place them behind my thick, swollen neck. Once secure, I flared my lats and tightened my abs. I positioned my feet and flexed my legs; showing the kid a horrifyingly huge ab/thigh pose. I grunted and flexed harder. My entire body shook from the strain. Clint stepped in front of me and started to caress my cobblestone-hard ab muscles. He wiped my sweat up my stomach and onto my dense, vein-covered lats. He took a step away and balled his fists. With laboured movement, he placed his hands behind his waist and stared to flare his lats. I stopped posing as his body started to expand. When I thought he had reached his maximum width he just smiled and flexed harder. His inhumanly wide body continued to grow. Before my eyes, Clint mutated into a beast that was no longer human. He grew into a seething mass of muscle and vein. “WORSHIP ME!” he screamed through gritted teeth and spit. As I stepped closer I felt; for the first time in many years, small. My hands trembled as I touched his granite hard pecs. I could feel the individual muscles and tendons quiver. My hands ran down his keg-sized forearms. I had never felt muscle so huge and hard. Matt made his way to his feet and stood beside me. He started to lick the sweat off Clint’s flexed biceps. His head looked minuscule next to Clint’s 28” bicep. Clint pivoted on his feet so we could worship his back. When he turned I let out a low whimper at the site. He was clearly wider than he was tall. Deep, striated mounds of back muscles covered every flexed inch. His bloated traps rose inches above his ears. Each lat muscle was so huge, I could barely see his forearms and elbows. As Matt and I ran our hands over his sweaty skin, Clint dropped his arms. As we both stared in awe of his now un-flexed back, Clint bent his arms and drove them back. Instantly his back solidified again. Deep striations erupted. Fine lines sliced across his lower back and up each compacted lat. Not wasting any time, Clint raised his hands up and flexed his grotesquely pumped arms. He then adjusted his left leg and flexed his glutes, hamstrings and calves. I dropped to the ground and grabbed hold of his flexed calve. My hand barely covered the back of the dense muscle. I could feel the fibres twitch. Matt grabbed hold of Clint’s underwear and ripped it off his body. I look up as he traced the deep striations on Clint’s glutes. Clint relaxed the pose again and turned to face us. “Stand up” he commanded. We complied. Clint reached out and grabbed both of our underwear a tore them off simultaneously. “Time to cum all over this freakishly huge body.” Clint said and proceeded to hit a most muscular pose. His massive body once again contorted and expanded before our eyes. “Look at ME! Look at all this power and mass! I’m the biggest, most muscular, roid-filled FREAK on the planet!” He bellowed. To even compare Clint to another mire bodybuilder would have been an injustice to the term. He continued to grow and flex his impossibly big body. The strain of the flex was evident on his face but he refused to stop. After holding the pose for 20 seconds he let out a loud growl and said “CUM! NOW!” Matt and I didn’t even have to touch our cocks before thick ropes of cum started to cover Clint’s body. Gallons of cum soaked his entire upper body. It dripped onto his pumped quads and started to puddle on the floor. Clint stopped the pose and held his arms out, relishing the affect he was having on both of his huge worshippers. When we had spent our last drop Clint threw Matt over his shoulder and wrapped his free arm around my waist hoisted me off the ground. With a grunt he rammed his rock hard cock up my ass. In an astounding display of raw power, Clint adjusted his hold on Matt so he could start sucking his still-hard cock. There in the middle of the gym; Clint power fucked me in mid-air while manhandling Matt with ease. I glanced in the mirror and came again at the sight. Clint let out a savage bellow and came all over my chest and abs. Clint dropped both of us and stepped away. He continued to jerk his massive cock and sprayed both myself and Matt with a massive load of cum. He was so pumped he looked downright terrifying. He stepped towards the mirror and started to worship his own freaky mass. He smeared cum and sweat all over his skin as he flexed. I was too spent to move. I just watched the humungous beast pose and flex. My muscle trance was broken by the sound of my cell phone ringing across the room. I managed to get to my feet and when I looked at my phone screen I saw a number of text messages; all from Tyler. The last one read - WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU?!

Before you proceed, check out the first three parts: Christmas Surprise: https://muscle-growt...se-part-1-of-7/ New Beginnings: https://muscle-growt...gs-part-2-of-7/ Progression to Sex: https://muscle-growt...ex-part-3-of-7/ Danger and Passion (Part 4): After some introspection with the bottles, Edmond wonders if Dom has left the building for the day or not as he walks down the corridor to his work area. Feeling someone breathing down his neck, he attempts to turn around and sees that Dominic is staring at him and laughs when the startled hunk jumps and makes a few squealing sounds. He hands Ed his jacket back and is wearing a white tank now that he retrieved from his locker. Dom apparently is staying late to work at his other job on the ground floor. He spends a few hours daily doing this other job of cleaning and staging offices after everyone else has left for the day. Dom tells Ed to come sit with him in the break room so they can talk for a bit since they haven’t seen each other for quite a while. After a few minutes of catching up on what they have been doing in their lives, Ed hands Dom the bottle with the white fluid and tells him that it is one of those drink enhancers and that it might give him a much needed boost if he is tired for some reason. Dominic grins as he takes the bottle away from Ed. He dumps the contents into his thermos and swishes it around before gulping down some of it as they continue to talk. Ed sits there and wonders if this will take effect now or sometime later as he looks at the studly Italian’s body as it glistens with sweat. He manages to get some of his drink on his hairy chest as it dribbles down his front soaking parts of his tank. His hairy pecs hang out the sides as they show off their thickness from all of that hard work he has put in on them. Ed gets up from his chair to stand behind Dom in case something unusual happens. The sexy Italian gulps down the liquid in his thermos and leans back to relax as Ed massages his shoulders and moves his hands down to feel his powerful hairy pecs. Dom grabs a hold of Ed’s arms and feels how thick and powerful they are compared to the last time they saw each other. He moans deeply as he turns to his side to get a deeper massage in on Edmond’s arms before standing up to unbutton the stud’s shirt. He peels it open to rub on those big furry pecs of his and leans down to lick the crevice in between both causing Ed to grunt calmly. The bulge in Dom’s pants grows as Ed reaches down to feel the heat radiating from it. The stainless steel appliances in the room begin steaming up as Dom’s forehead starts to shed beads of perspiration as it trickles down his face and slides down his pec shelf. Ed stands back up to lightly kiss Dom’s face as he tastes the salty sweat that is now starting to pour out of his pores. As the bigger of the two musclemen, Ed lifts Dom up on to the nearby table and kisses him as they lock lips on each other as their tongues overlap as well. He can feel Dom’s body reacting under his touch which makes his cock bounce inside his pants. Dominic stops kissing Ed after a few seconds to reach down and grab his stomach because the pain is intensifying rather quickly. The concerned hairy beefcake hopes that he hasn’t signed a death wish for his gorgeous old friend, but deep down wants him to realize his true potential through a major growth cycle. Dom gets a bit irritated when he realizes that Ed may have done something to him with some substance he put into his drink as he pushes him away. When he tries to get up from the seat though, he drops to the ground because the pain is accelerating far too quickly. It has moved into his head now causing him to start growling since it is becoming too much to bear. Ed slowly walks over to the closest corner of the room towards the doorway in case he needs to get out of there. He hears sounds coming from Dominic’s body that sounds like Velcro is being pulled apart. He watches the stud’s upper body thicken as his abs grow wider on his chest forming huge grooves underneath his tank top. The veins in his arms and chest expand into thick hoses as his muscles double up on each other. His hairy pecs swell up to resemble beach balls as they stretch the fabric to its limits. His voice is much deeper now as his groans quickly turn to pleasurable moans as the tank finally shreds to pieces as he continues to grow wider with each breath. The chair crumbles beneath him as he falls to the floor as his pants split down the sides as two gigantic tree trunks of solid muscle blast their way free from their confines. His expanding feet explode out of his shoes leaving only the jock he is wearing. His already round bubble butt grows even more stretching the jock strap to its limits. Ed watches in amazement as Dom continues to grow wider as his back grows even more muscles on top of the ones he already has. His lats stretch outward even more as his delts and traps push his head higher on his head to accommodate the wider neck he is now sporting. He must be at least 7’ tall now and well over 400 pounds as the huge behemoth’s powerful voice echoes throughout the entire floor as he feels like he is being reborn. Ed can’t seem to move from his spot because he has never seen such a dramatic growth spurt happen in his life. Dominic turns around to look at him and rips his jock off to expose the giant tool he has just acquired from his growth cycle. The hair from Dom’s body has fallen completely off and onto the floor as the sweat from his body begins coating the floor. He puts one of his huge arms on to the table behind him and disintegrates it with the sheer power he now possesses. He motions for Edmond to come over to him, but the surprised man refuses. Dom gets quite angry and walks over to him. He grabs him and rips his pants off to start fingering his hole. Despite his extreme fear of the big hulk, Ed can’t help but to be turned on as well as the behemoth switching over to tonguing his hole getting it prepped for his immense member to have its fun with him. After a couple of minutes of this, he maneuvers his cockhead inside slowly stretching Ed to accommodate his size. The pain is quite intense, but once again he can’t help himself as Dominic starts to thrust. Ed tells him that he wants him to go further inside since he wants to be fucked even harder. He moans feeling Dom tense up as he feels his aggressive top getting ready to blow his load. The muscle giant yells as his thick jizz rushes into Ed’s abdomen making him lose consciousness for a few brief moments. Ed manages to pull Dominic off of him so he can move out of the way as the huge behemoth lands on the ground behind him causing the floor to crack and a shockwave to go travel through the building. The hulk comes to his senses a few seconds later and realizes that he no longer is the same man he was before. Ed goes to the nearby janitorial closet to retrieve a few towels to cover his massive friend up. Dominic wonders how he will leave the building looking like this, but Ed tells him that it won’t be that bad since there isn’t anyone around at that time of day. Without wasting another second, they head out the back exit of the building and go around to where Dominic is parked. He rips the seats out to fit into his car so he can get home quickly without anyone seeing him in his current condition. Ed reaches in to give him a nice big bear hug and says that he has to get going because he has an engagement with another friend. Dom says that he will talk to him later when he figures out what he is going to do with his new predicament. Ed watches as the huge hulk drives down the highway swerving and zigzagging trying to get accustomed to his new strength and size. Kris is quite correct when he said that the white liquid would have noticeable consequences, but he didn’t realize that it would also constitute being forced to have sex with Dom instead of the other way around. After that crazy encounter, Ed wonders what the other bottle will do to Gus when he presents it to him at dinner. He is supposed to meet him at seven which is an hour from now, but since he is without pants at the moment, he will have to drive home to get cleaned up first. When he gets home to take his shower, he notices that Kris is sitting in the kitchen shirtless reading something on his tablet. He looks up and smiles at Ed and wonders how Dominic’s transformation went. Ed tells him that it isn’t very funny because he was slightly victimized. Kris tells him that it wasn’t going to be as fun as he expected because that potion does have some very unpredictable side effects. Ed rushes in and out of the shower so he can find a new outfit to wear to his dinner date with Gus. Kris lets him know that the other transformation will be quite different and may have some very appealing and lasting effects on both men. The stressed younger stud is trying to figure out what his older counterpart is talking about but has very little time to really think it through as well. Kris waves at him and tells him to go have fun and that he will talk to him again soon. Ed jumps into his car and notices that he has only a few minutes left to get to the restaurant before Gus arrives. By the time he gets there, he is already a little bit late but is surprised to see that Gus hasn’t arrived either. Dripping with perspiration, he rushes into a nearby bathroom to clean himself up a little. He opens his dress shirt to let it air out for a minute or two and forgets to close it after he unbuttons the first three before leaving the bathroom. His nice dinner jacket is being cradled in his arms. He goes back to the front of the restaurant to wait for Gus, but the maître d tells him that the beefy stud has already arrived and is waiting for him. Once he is led over to where Gus is sitting, the sexy country man is quite stunned to see Ed with his shirt open as he stares involuntarily at the man’s huge cleavage all pumped up and wonderfully hairy. Ed notices this and quickly buttons the shirt back up. Gus makes a sad gesture at him and asks if he can unbutton them again. Ed grins and says that it probably isn’t appropriate for this type of restaurant. The two big men order their meals and start talking about the good times they had from years ago and how they enjoyed being free from all the stresses of everyday life. Ed sees Gus differently now than he did from before. He wonders if he even needs to give Gus the pink liquid at all as he slowly pulls it out from his pants pocket and hands it over to him. Gus looks at it and says that he will save it until after they eat before he drinks it because he thinks it might be for indigestion. Thirty minutes later into the meal, the two men finish up and decide to go to the lake close by. Instead of leaving into separate cars, Edmond has Gus get into his as they drive off which takes approximately a few minutes to get there. They get out and walk towards one of the benches situated in front of the water so they can take in the scenery. Ed motions for Gus to come sit on his lap so he can look at him and get more comfortable. Gus is wearing a nice khaki shirt with blue jeans and his favorite cowboy boots. Ed smiles at him and pulls the big bulky man in to kiss his lips. Ed is intoxicated by his scent and loves how wide his body is. His extremely hairy body turns Ed on tremendously as he wants to just rip Gus’s shirt off and bury his face into his chest, but he wants the beefy stud to drink the pink liquid before anything else happens. The country man admits that he has a little bit of discomfort from the food he ate earlier and guzzles the serum down. Ed rubs his huge back as he tells Gus that he wants to be intimate with him for the first time after all of these years. The southern brute seems like he is feeling a bit looser than before and begins to massage on Ed’s huge legs. The two return to kissing each other as Gus presses himself up against his boss’s chest. He can feel his friend’s engorged cock straining inside his pants as the beefy stud starts moaning in his southern drawl. His chest begins growing right in front of Ed’s face. He can hear and see the stretching of Gus’s khaki shirt as he reaches over to grab onto the big lug’s arms and feels the seams ripping as they expose his large hairy biceps and forearms as they get even beefier. The huge man revels in his growth as his beefy pecs bust through his shirt as buttons fly everywhere exposing his huge silver-dollar nipples. Ed immediately starts sucking on them as he continues to feel his huge friend expanding. His wide back finally explodes through the back of his shirt as it flaps aimlessly as the air hits it. Ed pulls the tattered shirt off and wraps his huge arms around the growing stud. His formerly flabby gut is getting more defined as wide indentations of his abs start forming. The horny boss rubs his fingers up and down on them as he moans with delight watching his good friend transform on top of his body. The belt Gus is wearing splits along his waistline as his jeans strain against the massive quads that are doing everything in their power to emerge. They finally give way as the seams split all the way down to his knees as his thick trunks finally bust their way out of the confines. Ed quickly tries to pull his pants down as Gus continues to change, but is unable to do so. The growing behemoth’s meaty cock breaks free as it hits Ed in the stomach and oozes a long stream of precum onto his shirt. Instead of trying to unbutton his shirt, Ed just grabs a hold of the neck and pulls on it making a loud ripping sound and pulling it completely off with just one attempt. The noticeably hotter southern bear is now only wearing a pair of boxers as his remarkably thick 10” cock stands up and out the top of them as it continues to leak. He finally reaches down to rip his boxers off and gets up to pull Ed’s pants off of him. The two men’s cocks press up against each other as they start to get more personal with each other. Kris is quite right about finding a steady boyfriend because Gus is exactly what Ed is looking for in a man. His personality hasn’t changed whatsoever even through all of the huge changes he has experienced so far. Ed tells him to just remain still for a few seconds so he can just take in the hotness of him. The thickly muscled and beefy stud is now gloriously hairy with reddish brown hair all over his body. He isn’t vascular by any means but the sheer size of his muscles is extraordinary. Even his cock is mouthwatering to Ed because he loves how it just stands up like it is waiting to be serviced by him. Gus laughs as he grabs his boss to pull him down to the ground as they wrestle around by the water’s edge. They are both well over 300 pounds and enjoy the tug of war between them. After working up quite a sweat, Ed finally positions himself on top of Gus to move down to suck on his cock as he sits his huge ass on his friend’s face so he can rim him. They moan as they get warmed up for the more intense action. Ed moves his cock up to start fucking Gus’s face for several minutes until he feels himself get extremely close to the edge. He then turns himself around to sit on top of Gus’s cock so he can run his hands all over his buddy’s hot manly body. The hulking bear slowly pumps in and out of him while Ed massages his distended abs and thick pecs with his hands while teasing his nipples with his mouth. Gus then holds his partner as he sits up to rub and lick his huge sweaty pecs with his tongue before moving over to do the same to his ridiculously pumped up biceps. It quickly turns into a complete lust fest as they lose themselves in each other’s bloated muscles. Gus moans as he continues to thrust inside his close friend moving even faster as he finally goes over the edge and dumps his incredible load inside of Ed over and over again. The eager bottom gets so turned on that he jumps off his partner’s raging cock to slide up and dump his load into Gus’s gaping mouth. The gorgeous southern bear feels the thick nectar coating his throat as Ed starts yelling in ecstasy. Gus pulls it out every few seconds to feel the cum spray his face and beard before gulping it down again. When it feels like he is almost finished, the hairy hulk pulls it back out again to lick off all of the cum on his beard and runs his tongue along Ed’s cockhead and kisses it a few times. They are both completely spent and lie beside each other on the ground. For the next couple of minutes, they lie there and chat about random things. Gus then rolls on top of Ed and tells him that he loves him more than he ever thought he would as his boss admits the same thing. They passionately kiss each other and take a short nap before realizing that it is getting close to midnight. They race back to the car and get in to go back to Edmond’s place. Even though he is a bit worried about leaving his car at the restaurant, Gus is sure that no one will dare try to steal it. He goes to take a shower and stops to look at himself in a nearby mirror. Ed can hear him yell as he stares at himself once he wipes away some of the steam. The concerned young stud rushes to see what is going on and is immediately pulled into the shower as he plants a huge wet kiss on his lips. They start lovingly worshipping each other as they flex their muscles in each other’s faces. It leads to more sex as the two men proceed to get each other off again going back and forth on their cocks and edging several times. After making their balls swell to the size of tennis balls, they swallow each other’s cum again and clean each other up afterwards. They go running through the house making it shake as their combined 600+ pounds of power finally end up in the bedroom. They fall into bed and nearly pass out from the excitement they endured from earlier. Gus grabs Ed’s left hand and squeezes it tightly as he pushes his massively huge hairy chest up against Ed’s thickly muscled back. They fall asleep peacefully together as they both decide to take the following day off from work. Kris quietly walks into the house hoping that they can’t hear him. He walks into Ed’s bedroom to get a glimpse at Gus and is quite impressed with his young partner’s choice of a mate. He will meet Gus soon enough, but as of now he must go back to the top of the world to make plans for his next appearance. Part five will be available later this month! Don't forget to check these out as well: The Geek Squad Part 1: https://muscle-growt...e-muscle-genie/ The Geek Squad Part 2: https://muscle-growt...2-muscle-genie/ The Burning Desire: http://muscle-growth...e-muscle-genie/ The Super Soldiers: https://muscle-growt...-genie-episode/ The Growth Accelerator: https://muscle-growt...ie-installment/ The Unquenchable Thirst: https://muscle-growt...t-muscle-genie/

"The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After NG "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - Inside Zaftig's Lab: The Musclemen Revealed Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable need to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his growing need to receive both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. To start back at the beginning with Chapter One, click on the link below: "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped October 22nd, 2017 After the bout between Casey and Abdul, the musclemen retired to their separate corners of the compound. The vanquished Abdul, rivulets of dried cum caked to his physique, dragged Pedro along with him back to quarters. “Service me,” he growled. He threw open the door to his room and tossed Pedro onto the floor. Five minutes later, after a satisfying dump and a quick infusion of P21, Abdul was in the center of his room, working out on a speed punching bag hanging from the ceiling. His red, raw fists pummeled the stained leather furiously while Pedro gingerly danced around him, carefully washing the cum off his physique with a wet towel. Occasionally he leaned in and gingerly pressed a warm tongue against the muscle giant’s body, licking the cum-covered muscles respectfully, hoping not to get swatted away. It didn’t happen. Emboldened, he finished cleaning off his god. He took a deep breath, and grabbed ahold of Abdul's musclebutt. "Permission to worship?" he asked hopefully. Abdul grunted, and nodded slightly. Pedro deeply buried his face in the muscleman’s rock hard pillow glutes, feeling the heaviness of iron-like musclebutt cheeks violently knocking his head right and left as Abdul rhythmically punched the bag. This was what his god wanted. He knew this. Abdul said nothing, but slightly arched his back, to better extend his ass and receive the comfort of Pedro’s tongue up his butthole. They lasted like this long into the night, Abdul punching the bag with fury, Pedro probing his tongue deeply into his gyrating asshole, until Abdul reached back, grabbed Pedro by the back of the head, brought him violently around, threw him into the air and forced his massive penis into the teen’s small, hard butt. He fucked the boy mercilessly for about ten minutes, Pedro screaming happily with insane delight, his cries echoing down the corridor, as the giant member pleasurably pounded his butthole into raw meat. When he was near to climax, he pulled out and came about a quart all over Pedro’s writhing, grateful little bottom, grunting deeply as he shot, a bear in the woods. UNGH UNGH UGNH YEAH A moment later he push-kicked Pedro’s butt away. Pedro went sprawling, his hard little bottom covered with cum. “Get out of here,” he snarled, but with something like warmth, or so Pedro thought. “Yes, sir!” Pedro squeaked, and ran for the door. Abdul was asleep in 2 minutes. He dreamed only of revenge. Pedro scampered back to his room, where he masturbated gleefully for the next hour, envisioning a world of musclemen as he worked his pretty little cock into repeated starbursts of cum frenzy. He finally drifted into a woozy, muscle-filled sleep about 3 AM, knowing he’d have to be up by 6 to start breakfast with the compound chefs for the 19 musclemen. It was heaven. He was living in heaven. Lang and Alvarez drifted back to Alvarez’s room, where they posed-and-approved for about 45 minutes before falling asleep on the dais, Alvarez’s cock languidly filling Lang’s mouth, their ripped posers discarded and on the floor. Schumacher, Jin, Washington, Obatu and LeFevre carried the knocked-out Blankenship to his room. Fortunately, P-21 strengthened bones, too, and Blankenship’s black and blue jaw was okay – otherwise, it might well have been shattered by the force of Abdul’s powerful punch. They retired separately to their rooms and reflected on what they’d seen tonight. This Rockland kid was a threat. In their separate quarters all five men jerked off, and thought. And thought. And jerked off. Hearing Pedro’s echoing, ecstatic cries as he was being masterfully buttfucked by Adbul, each man shot muscle cum up and out into the dark, splashing onto their abs, the floor, the ceiling, everywhere. Blankenship, of course, was out for the night. Deep in his knocked cold sleep, he dreamt vaguely of doing endless sets of curls. And squats. Especially squats. He smiled in his sleep, two teeth missing. Tiffany, smug and satisfied and unaware his life was about to drastically change, drifted off. He remembered Casey from the world outside, but it was clear the big dumb muscleboy didn’t remember him. Yet. Eli Meyer, quietly determined to get off on real muscle, and not just fantasy, followed Hension back to his room. He knocked on the door, and Hension, startled, opened up. Meyer smiled. He went in. For the next hour the two men took turns with some heavy butt fucking. In turns, each muscleboy’s big dick met the other’s hard glutes and sweetly receiving butthole as they fucked each other silently in the dark. Finally Hension spoke, even as Meyer ploughed him. “Stinkface me,” he said, emphasizing the words, turning his head back and to the side so that the deaf Meyer could read his lips. It was all he said. It was all he had to say. Meyer nodded agreement, pulled his thick cock out of Hension’s butthole, got up and squatted down onto Hension’s handsome face, burying him in striated, iron glutes. He rotated and jerked his big dick. A few minutes later both men came, cum splashing sloppily onto Hension’s ripped abs, pooling in the deep valleys of muscle. And five minutes after that, both were curled up and asleep on the floor, wrapped deeply into each other’s muscles. In their separate quarters, McIntyre and Duncan, ever quiet and reflective, sat up awhile and listened to the compound’s nocturnal moans and gasps, punctuated by the sounds of the speed bag, and then the butt fucking drifting down the corridors. Finally each man reached into his pouch and jerked off again before hitting the hay. Gunst headed right to the gym. He tooled himself through a punishing biceps workout, doing curls long into the night, then flexing and inspecting. Gotta get these guns bigger, he grumbled to himself. Eventually he crawled off to quarters and to bed, and without jerking off. The others – Chad, Bogarde, and Waring – stood in a darkened corner of the hallway leading from the wrestling room, hungrily sucking one another’s cocks and taking turns butt fucking for an hour or so, before turning in for the night. And in the backs of the minds of all the men on campus were visions of the perhaps-perfect newest member of the club, the young bodybuilder whose gigantic, ripped and raw physique they had gotten their first taste of this evening. Moster, in his quarters, was satisfied. He slept without dreaming. He had to pick up Casey in the cadet dorms mid morning, and bring him back up the hill to his new muscle life. Unaware of the muscle sex going on in the compound behind him, and unaware of how his muscles started it all, a shuttle bus took sole passenger Casey back down the hill the two miles to the cadet dorm near the front gates, where he had been living and training the last two years. ************* Early the next morning, after his usual early morning workout and a breakfast of two steaks, 6 eggs, unbuttered toast, a quart of yogurt and 3 cups of black coffee, Casey went back to his room and packed his few possessions in preparation for his move up the hill to the main compound. His black eye still stung from the night before, but it also looked – well – incredibly hot. Or so Casey thought, inspecting it closely in his mirror. There were six other cadets in the dorm. Five of them gathered to quietly watch him pack up his few belongings, giving him congratulations and good luck and a sad little goodbye party. It was just a few protein bars, a colorful do-rag, a new gym bag (which they all chipped in on) and five slightly torn oversized XXXL-sized jockstraps. Casey knew they went to some trouble to get everything together. He was deeply grateful. But he didn’t know what to say. In truth, Casey hadn’t really gotten to know any of his fellow cadets in the two years he had been in residence in the cadet dorm. It was not from any snobbery, but from shyness and his natural reticence against intimacy in dormitory settings. All the same, apart from Miles Donovan and Ramon Ramon, Casey counted them as among his few friends in the world. “I’m gonna miss you guys,” he said. He sniffed a little. These guys were like him. Lonely, nice boys who had nowhere to go except the gym, and nothing to do but pound their bodies every day, growing big muscles. Over 1450 pounds of burgeoning, testosterone-fueled teen muscle gathered in 10 x 16 square foot room. And there was a lot of emotion in the air. Casey was their hero, and at 310 pounds, and at just 18 years of age, he was already far and away the biggest of all of them. Something had to happen. “You been ready a long time for those dudes,” said Cadet Tommy Rowenstein, a tousled blond middleweight Jewish Tom Sawyer of muscleboy who liked to work on his pecs. “Surprised they didn’t ask you long ago.” “Guess they know best when I’m ready.” “That how you got the shiner, Case?” “Shut up, dick wad.” “Can we come up the hill visit you?” asked Alan Owenbee, a sweet-faced young cadet with a friendly face and a slightly sub par physique that all knew would never develop much further. “Naw, we can’t go up there,” said Cadet Brent Ogden. “You know the rules. Plebes only by invitation. And they never invite us.” He sounded forlorn. “Sure,” said Casey. “You can come. I’ll ask. I’ll get permission. You can all come. We can all train together up there in the big gym.” “Gee, you think? Really??” “Shit, thanks, Case!” “Yeah, thanks!” The boys couldn’t believe the possible good news, and were now almost bouncing with excitement. “I’m gonna work on my guns with ya!” shouted Ogden. The others glanced at Ogden and grinned. An angel-faced kid with red hair, he had nice big muscles for a 15-year old, and surprisingly ripped abs, already weighing in at 185 pounds. He also had a complete inability to filter his speech. They all suspected he was a little slow. “At last, someone even dumber than me, “ Casey thought. No one knew whether or not he had any family; like Casey, Ogden was a foundling. Casey tousled his hair affectionately and zipped up his duffel. “I’ll always work on my guns with you, Brent.” Ogden grinned from ear to ear, his life made. He grew beet red with embarrassment and pleasure and spent the next few minutes inspecting his own biceps, flexing and unflexing them thoughtfully. Another cadet with more promise, and lot more self confidence, Brian Banks, a handsome black-haired extra lean 1950s greaser type turned bodybuilder, watched Casey from the corner, perched on the window seat, his deep-lidded dark eyes half closed. “So, Case, what happened last night?” “I’m not sure yet.” He turned and looked helplessly at all of them. They were waiting for some kind of an answer. “Yeah, Case, what happened?” He knew all the cadets admired and respected him. Overall, they were a pretty good bunch of guys, even if for the most part they had no muscle future. But he could use some friends, if last night’s wrestling match had been any indication of where this was all headed. And he was still thinking about last night. Those bodybuilders up the hill were a wild and crazy bunch. Huge, every one of them, the biggest musclemen Casey had ever seen, or even imagined. And even the younger guys, like that pretty-faced dude Hension, the mute Eli Meyer, and the wide-eyed Lang, seemed to have agenda of their own. And then there was that big mean bull, the Turkish guy, Karim Abdul. And Schumacher, who had growled at him and threatened him. Scary dudes. But hot. The wrestling was fun, though, when he thought about it. Casey had surprised at himself, at how skilled he was, how strong and fast. But then he had learned a lot from Ramon Ramon at Miles Donovan’s, and though Ramon was 3 times his age and far smaller, Ramon could always beat him. So he learned from the best. And – true – a few times when Casey shot his load on the wrestling mat after a bout, Ramon Ramon had joined him. There was something fun, something special about the tough, grizzled old daddy Latin wrestler happily pounding his hairy big meat, lying there next to Casey on a slick, sweat-drenched, stinky wrestling mat. And Casey knew Ramon was straight. No sissy, he. Straight straight straight, with a hot, mean, pretty little wife he fucked hard every night, or so he said. Casey had no reason to doubt him. I wonder how Abdul would do wrestling with Ramon? Casey wondered. And then, after all, all the bodybuilders had shot their loads all over the two of them last night at the end of the wrestling match, all over him and Abdul. He hadn’t expected that. Was it an insult? Or an honor? Casey was still having trouble taking it all in. And what about that punch that Abdul threw at Blankenship? It was awesome. Abdul’s fist shot out like a cannon, catching the handsome, smirking bodybuilder Blankenship right on the point of the chin. Probably broke his jaw. The guy’s feet never touched the ground. He just flew into the air and landed about 20 feet away. And then there was afterwards, with Moster closely inspecting his dick and that little ginger muscledude Tiffany sucking it just to find out how big it really was. Measuring dick size by mouth. It was all pretty weird. And he never even did get to do even a basic posing routine. He wanted to show these guys how much he liked to pose. Maybe he could pose for them later today? Casey really liked to pose. He did it for hours, alone in his room, peering into his crummy full-length mirror, looking for any improvements, and weaknesses, any new veins, any new striations, any sign of lingering babyfat. He wasn’t used to an audience. Casey had never known many people, and he certainly had never competed onstage, even though Miles Donovan had encouraged him to consider it. And now that he had trained hard, lived for training and diet and posing for so many years, now with the Home behind him and all the bullies, he was ready for others to see how big his muscles were. He was ready to pose for admirers. For a crowd. He hadn’t done that yet. So maybe these guys would accept him more if he posed for them? The babyfat was long gone, after all. And he was sure he could learn a few things, too. Maybe get some pointers from that dude Alvarez. He heard that Alvarez and Lang were always practicing their posing. But in any event, Casey now knew, after last night, that just having big muscle wasn’t enough. A big cock was pretty important, too. For the first time he was beginning to feel relieved, even joyful about his huge member. He had always been so embarrassed about it, he could never hide it, it was always prominent in his jeans, in whatever he wore. People could always see it flopping around in his pants, pushing out his fly in an obscene bulge. And he hadn’t found posing trunks that he really fit in yet. Not trunks, at least, that he wasn’t always popping out of, or worse, ripping the fabrics to shreds with his first big hardon. And posing usually gave him a hardon, which he’d have to stop and take care of. He'd shoot pints of milky thick cum against his mirror, and then he'd have to stop and get a roll of paper towels to clean it al up before he could start again. Or else he wouldn't have been able to see his reflection. And the sight of his muscles was what made him cum so ferociously. It would certainly be a challenge onstage, if he ever decided to compete. He had bought a few posers from online, trying them out, checking for the right colors. But so far, everything he had bought was just so….well….ridiculously inadequate. He hadn’t even begun to think about colors. Even if he managed to get the posers up his treetrunk quads, there was no way the simple kiddie-type pouches were able to cover his hefty manfruit. To say nothing of containing his coconut-sized balls. Still. Even so. “Good thing I got this big meat after all. I guess.” He muttered to himself as he walked, bowlegged as always with his bodybuilder waddle, over to the mirror. The cadets watched him as he walked across the small dorm room. “Hunh?” “What’s that, Casey? About your meat?” Ogden looked up, still inspecting his biceps, but suddenly alert to what was going on in the room. Casey looked back at them and pointed down to the sagging bulge that loomed out of the front of his baggies. “I said, it’s a good thing I got this super big meat. All the guys up there are hung huge. It’s important to them. Sergeant Moster showed me.” He thought for a moment. Maybe those dudes knew where to get posers that actually fit? Or maybe they had them made privately? Probably they did. They had to. And certainly from the layout of the place and the size of the gym and the wrestling room, they could afford a few extra yards of reinforced spandex to hold in a few giant cocks. Banks was studiedly casual. He inspected Casey’s black eye a little more closely and nodded, as if a question was answered. “Unh hunh. Bet he did. I heard about Sergeant Rod Moster. Seems he was there too. He give you that black eye?” “Yeah, he’s the dude in charge. He was there. And no, he didn’t give this to me.” Casey turned back and gazed at his package in the mirror. He repeated. “I had to fight one of them.” “Who?” asked Owenbee, breathless and getting hard now. “Abdul. Karim Abdul.” He paused. “You should see him this morning.” “He got a big package, too?” Casey colored, embarrassed. “Yeah, he does. I mean, I didn’t see it. Well, I didn’t see it well. I mean, I didn’t see it close up….” He stopped, confused. The guys were looking at him. “Well, one thing, these are the biggest goddam dudes I ever saw in my life.” “Lookin’ good?” “Fucking awesome. All of them. Moster’s like 7’ tall. No bodyfat. Biceps the size of my head. And…” “Big package?” “Yeah. He has the biggest dick. They say it’s the biggest dick on earth.” Casey turned back and began to flex for himself feverishly in the mirror. He had to get bigger. Banks liked Casey well enough and would miss him in the dorms. Even if the young muscle giant was a little dopey and innocent. Okay, Casey was stupid. Everyone knew it. Dumb as a bag of hammers. But a sweet guy, if you didn’t get on his wrong side. And besides, he’d also long had eyes for Casey’s astonishingly rounded, rock hard glutes, never mind the cock, and now knew he probably wasn’t gonna dip his stick inside the promised land of Casey’s musclebutt for a long time to come. If ever. Or even suck his dick. Maybe some day. Oh, well. Still, he wished Casey well. He was a good dude. He’d stand up for him any time. Now he stood behind him, watching his superwide batwing lats as he posed in the mirror, watching his perfect big round rolling glutes quivering a little in the seat of his stretched-tight pants. “I hear there’s a lot of sex in the main compound,” he said slyly. “Yeah, I guess there is.” Casey slowed down posing, caught Banks’ eye in the mirror, was a little circumspect. Not that he knew what the word meant, but that is what he was at that moment. “No chicks, though?” “No, I guess there ain’t. I didn’t see any last night.” Casey blew out a blast of air, followed by a honk of laughter. The tension eased. He grabbed his duffel and turned around towards the boys. “No chicks!” “Good!” said Ogden, still inspecting his biceps. “Guess I’m big enough. Thanks for the party, guys,” he added. “And the, um….” He gestured to his duffel bag. “….the extra jockstraps…..I can always use them.” “Actually, two of them were already yours. We just re-retrieved them from….somebody…” said Rowenstein. Owenbee turned crimson with shame and embarrassment. “Hey. Thanks. Alan, you were always a good friend. Here. Wait a moment.” Casey put his duffel down, lifted his heavy sweatshirt and kicked out of his baggies, stepping out of them fast and surprisingly easily over his big feet. “I have to get these off fast sometimes, so I cut out the, you know, drawstrings around the pants legs, to make it easier to fit over my shoes. Sometimes I don’t have a lot of time before…..” His voice trailed off. “You know.” Banks nodded, feigning seriousness. “We know.” All the cadets knew that sometimes during workouts Casey suddenly had to shoot a load, and to avoid coating his baggies with splotches of his unusually heavy, copious cumspurts, he ripped off his sweatpants and shot into a bucket that he kept on the side of the gym floor. By the end of the workout, the bucket was often half full. A few of the boys would often sneak away with it afterwards, loving the scent, loving the taste, drinking it all down, hoping it would make them grow into a muscle monster like Casey. “Yeah. We all know,” said Ogden. Owenbee and Rowenstein both nodded seriously. “Yeah, you got a problem, dude.” Rowenstein couldn’t help chuckling a little. “Big problem.” Then they both grinned, their smooth boyish faces lighting up. “I know.” Casey smiled. “So why is it, by the way, all this time I been here, that so many of my jocks go missing?” Shuffling of feet. Heads down. “Aw, Case…..” said Ogden. He stood before them in his sagging, bulging jock. “This one is new, I just got it.” All knew he had to order his jocks and posers online. Standard sizes just didn’t fit, and then the posers just didn’t last. “Here.” He curled his thumbs around the reinforced jock straps on his loins and tugged. His cock popped out and hung free, 10 solid inches of soft thick swaying girth. “Jesus,” breathed Owenbee. Banks was impressed. Ogden just panted. He pulled his new jockstrap down over his massive quads and stepped out of it carefully, lifting each big, smooth foot slowly, and then handing it to Owenbee. “You always been a good friend to me.” Casey teared up a little, but wasn’t so sentimental that he didn’t playfully waggle his penis’ full 10 inch soft, flaccid weight, then whipping it heavily from side to side. Smack! Smack! For a moment he slapped it heavily from quad to quad, and then looked up at Owenbee and Ogden and smiled sweetly. “It’s too big for most jocks,” he explained. “Yes, we’ve noticed,” said Banks, very serious. Owenbee took the jock gratefully, raised it to his nose and took a deep whiff. In his jeans his young teen cock throbbed to life. “Gee, thanks, Casey!” “Don’t mention it.” Casey pulled his baggies back up, covering his cock. “Going commando, Case?” asked Banks. Casey looked at him blankly. “I don’t know what that means.” “You will.” Casey shrugged, and sat down to lace his shoes. “Guess I better be going. Say goodbye to Danny Taylor. Where’s he this morning?” “His mama called. She wanted him back in Santa Barbara. He’ll be back tonight. He said to say goodbye.” He eyed the heavy sagging bulge in Casey’s lap. His cock was aching to get back out again, taste the air, straining the crotch of his sweatpants, pointing downward but twitching, threatening to rise, bulging in the fabric every which way. Banks sniffed a little, seemingly unconcerned, but Casey knew Banks probably missed his buddy Danny, the only cadet in the squad who actually came from a family and a good home. A blond surfer-dude turned bodybuilder, Danny and Brian were always pumping together and then going out looking for girls and to get laid. And unlike The Nineteen up the hill, the young cadets, still not indoctrinated into the squad, could come and go as they pleased. Not that these young muscleboys had anywhere to go….other than the gym and the bars in nearby San Jose, or maybe further up the coast to San Francisco. “Well…..goodbye then. Come and see me.” “Hey, dude. Before you go….give us one last flex?” asked Ogden shyly. “Yeah, dude. Pose for us one more time,” said Owenbee. “Like you used to do before you got so serious.” “Yeah, Case. Go ahead. Let’s see what you got.” That from Banks. Casey looked closely at Banks. “Sure, guys. Yeah. Be glad to.” He stepped back into the room and ripped off his sweatshirt. The muscle cadets crowded around him eagerly. He stood shirtless, his huge muscles gleaming in the morning light. “Here goes. Pow,” said Casey. He flexed a huge right arm bicep and moved his left hand back to the back of his head, ‘doin’ hair’ like the young Tom Platz from 40 years ago. “Wow!” “Jeez, Case, yer bigger than ever!” “Fuckin huge, man!” “That’s “doin’ hair,” dudes. Platz. ‘Doin’ hair,’ ” he repeated. “Can I feel it?” ‘My hair?” “No, dude….” “He wants to feel your muscles, Casey,” Banks explained, with exaggerated patience. “Oh. Sure.” Casey thought a moment. “Yeah! Sure! Come on!” Owenbee stepped forward eagerly and grabbed Casey’s biceps. His fingers ran over the vascular triple-heads. “Sure is nice!” he yelled. “How big?” He tapped the hardness of the peaks with his fingers, which bounced back. Impenetrably hard. “I don’t know. 25 inches? 27? I don’t know. Here come some big pecs.” He gave them a side chest, popping his pecs, his pouty brown nipples pointing down to the carpet. “Boom,” said Casey. “Wow! Frigging huge!” “You’re swole, man!” “Yeah, I got big pecs,” said Casey modestly, turning his head back, inspecting his two huge pectoral globes in the mirror. He bounced them up and down thoughtfully. “May I lick your nipples, Casey?” squealed Ogden. Casey was confused a moment. He stopped and turned and looked quizzically at Ogden. For a moment the two muscleboys were afraid, afraid that Casey would start handing out a roomful of black eyes and broken noses, powerful punches that were sure and methodical and swift and punishing. But Banks wasn’t afraid. “You like this, dontcha Case?” It didn’t happen. “Sure, I guess. Yeah. I like it. Come on up and lick ‘em. I never got licked and touched when I posed before. Let alone watched.” He thought some more. “Guess I do like it! Can you reach? Here’s another. Bam,” he said, swinging into a front lats pose. “Bam and double bam.” Ogden scampered up, reached wide, grabbed Casey by both lats and began eagely to lick his nipples. “You got awesome pecs, dude!” “You’re strong, too,” said Banks calmly. “Those dudes up there on the hill as strong as you?” “Yeah, I think they are.” Casey was inspecting his front lats pose in the mirror. “You’re in my way,” he said to Ogden. “I can’t see.” “Sorry, Case!” “Just move to the side a little so I can check myself out.” Ogden quickly stepped aside and leaned in, licking one nipple. “Okay, that’s enough. Reach around if you have too.” “How thick is your neck, Case?” “About 25 inches I think.” “How about your quads?” “Sure.” Casey pumped and rotated his thighs, still covered up in the baggies. “Oh, I forgot. Guess you can’t see.” He rolled them down to his ankles and stood in the center of the room, his pants down, flexing for his buddies. His penis loomed heavily over mountains of muscle and veins as he pensively rotated his quads for all the muscleboys to see. The muscleboys licked their lips. “No, I mean, how big are they?” “I dunno. 33 inches? Never measured.” He rotated a huge quad slowly, staring intently at it. “Got some new veins popping in here. Look at that diamond shape. Hard.” He slapped his quads, both of them. “They’re hard, man! See how hard I am? You guys see it?” Banks eased his nicely rounded butt off the window seat, where he’d been perched, watching the proceedings. He strolled over to Casey, thumbs hooked in his tight jeans, his black spandex t-shirt rippling with extra lean, hairy muscle. His own appreciable bulge flopped lazily from side to side in his fly as he walked slowly towards Casey. “Dude, I think you like to get worshipped.” “Hunh?” Casey turned to him and whipped up a pair of double bi’s. “Check out these gunsssss……” “I see ‘em.” Banks patted them firmly. Yeah. Solid. Cannonballs. Triple-headers. Laced with thick veins. He kneaded solid muscle between calloused thumb and finger. He pulled. Paper-thin skin. “These are biceps…. “ said Casey, breathing heavy, loving every second of it. “Nice. They are. Big biceps. Very nice indeed. But my tastes run to….something……darker……” He knew all about Moster. That was the dude he wanted. Banks turned to Ogden, absorbed in licking Casey’s big brown nipples. “Whyn’t you lick his biceps too, dude? He said he likes to get licked.” He turned to Casey. “Dontcha, Case?” “I’m gonna pop you right in the eye,” Casey said, but he smiled. He flexed mightily. “C’mon, lick ‘em.” His steely fists strained red. Suddenly he longed to punch Banks in the eye. Give him a big black eye. No, two black eyes. He wasn’t mad. He just wanted to punch him. “Yeah, lick his biceps, dude. And kiss ‘em for us, Case.” “Hunh??” “Kiss your biceps, bro! G’wan, kiss ‘em!” “Why do I want to do that?” “Try it and see. See how it feels.” Casey shrugged. His traps bounced up a little and bumped Owenbee’s head, who was trying to lean in to get a closer feel on Casey’s bi’s. “Oh. Sorry.” Meanwhile Ogden was now licking his right biceps, so Casey turned to the left and, leaning in while raising an elbow, began to softly lick and kiss his bulging cannonball bi’s. Casey forgot all about wanting to punch Banks and continued flexing. Hmmm. The licking felt good. “This feels good,” he announced. He kissed himself again, and turned, grinning cockily to Banks. “Guess I won’t bust you in the eye right now.” Banks smiled. He understood. “It’s okay, Casey. I’m your friend. You can trust me. And the boys.” “But I still wanna slug you.” “You just want to slug somebody. Not me.” “Guess you’re right. But sometime soon I’m gonna start some slugging.” He flexed. “Look at these big gunnnnssss….” he repeated. By now the other four cadets were grouped around Casey, touching, feeling, pawing, stroking, kissing and licking every muscle they could reach, climbing over him, feeling him, all while remaining respectfully distant from the heavily looming cock. Owenbee got on his knees and knelt before Casey’s massive, exposed rear, began caressing the twin globes of Casey’s monster round, hard butt, feeling where the gluteus muscles rolled in, where they bulged out, where they lead down to mammoth obtruding hamstrings and up to the small of his back. He wanted to bury his young, smooth face into the deep buttcrack, but knew he’d better not. He wanted to lick it, too. But he knew that might not be a good idea, either. Not yet, anyway. So he contented himself just to do deep tissue massage on the two giant round butt orbs before him, following their rolling movements as Casey posed above him. It was like kneading iron. But he loved it. “How do you feel, Case?” Banks was stroking Casey’s broad upper pec shelf with a connoisseur’s appreciation. “Good. I feel very good. I like flexing for you guys.” “Good. And we like when you flex for us. Nice pecs.” Banks flicked one of Casey’s nipples with a thumb and forefinger. Casey responded, immediately ballooning his pecs hugely, digging his fists into solid rippled obliques and expanding chest muscles high to the skies, so it seemed, to the ceiling and beyond. “This is called worship, by the way,” Banks added. “The way the guys are touching you now. The way I am touching you.” He ran a smooth hand across his pecs and looked him deeply in the eyes. “Admiring you. Admiring your muscles. Getting off on your muscles. That’s worship.” “You’re huge, Case,” said Ogden. “Big fucking muscleman,” said Owenbee. “Awesome muscles, dude,” said Rowenstein. “Tell us what you’re thinking, Case,” said Banks. Casey didn’t know what he was thinking. Was he even thinking? He was just flexing. No, he was thinking. He was seeing….something. Something distant. Pure and good. He breathed out, let out a massive block of air, crunched up, sucked in, intake, breath, blew it out, then more blooming muscle. Expanding everywhere, blowing up, hard and solid and good. He was… …..where was he?.... “Tell us, Case,” repeated Banks softly. “Where are you?” “On the moon, I guess.” He sucked in, expanded his pecs again, turned, inadvertently pushing the boys to the floor, looked in the mirror. The room was quiet. The muscle cadets scrambled away a little, but still touching, still feeling muscle. Tension increased in the room. It was silent except for the sounds of heavy breathing. Casey began to move. He swung from pose to pose. His cock swayed heavily as he moved, slapping his quads. Front biceps. Side chest, front lat spread. Most muscular, the famous crab shot, his veins exploding everywhere, his enormous fists clenched, held steadily before him. “Hold that one,” said Banks. “I think we all want to see this one.” Casey held still. His face grew red, then redder, then beet-red. The veins on his thick neck popped out like huge pylons. And even his massive cock began to retreat a little up into his loins as his blood was needed elsewhere. “Guys? Let’s check out these veins. Okay, Case?” “…yeah…..okay…” “You can breathe, though.” “Okay, thanks.” He breathed in and out. He stared at his reflection in the mirror, searching for flaws, admiring rivers of vascularity, popping iron muscles. “Just don’t relax. Keep flexing. Keep that pose. Keep crunching.” “Can I take your picture, Case?” asked Rowenstein, begging a little. “My picture….?” Casey blew out air. He could barely think. He was just dreaming now. It was a wall, a planet, a universe of his muscle. “Keep crunching. Keep it swole,” said Banks quietly. He touched an iron biceps. “Yeah, okay.” Casey seemed befuddled, but it was because of the most muscular pose, and ….well…because he was still dreaming, now on that distant planet somewhere, where it was all about……muscle. His muscle, to be specific. Where he was posing high on a mountain, still visible to all, to thousands below, thousands of admiring men in the valley beneath him, all calling his name, all playing with their giant tools, their cum spurting and flying, the sun behind him, sweat in his eyes - “A picture. My cellphone? For, um, ….later?” “Later?” Casey barely heard him. “Yeah, later. To admire you later…..whenever I want to…..” The dream was broken for a moment and there was Rowenstein, shrugging and smiling, red-faced, embarrassed. Crab shots were his thing. He loved the solid billboard of muscle and veins. Exploding muscle and veins. “Oh, yeah. Yeah. Sure.” Casey saw Rowenstein’s cock was now poling forward in his khakis. “Made you hard, man?” “Yeah, you did. You do.” Rowenstein grinned toothily and admitted it happily. He pulled out his mobile and began snapping. Relieved, the muscle cadets groped in their pants pockets, next to their now-bulging flies, pulled out cellphones, and, never relaxing, never letting up even a finger on Casey’s massive musculature, began taking pictures. Casey went back to his mountain on his planet. He flexed. He was a god. He knew it. He wanted the universe to see him, to touch him, to admire him, to kneel before him, to reach up to him, to admire his strength, to touch his muscles, to stroke his chest, lick his nipples….. ….to worship him….. ….to suck his dick. Yes, that is what he wanted. He wanted the world to suck his cock. He nodded. That’s what he wanted. Like that hot mean little muscle dude Tiffany did last night. No one had done that before. Now he knew. Yes, and now he knew. Was this why he did it? Why he lifted? Why he had built his physique into the huge muscle sculpture it was now? No, of course not. Not entirely. He wanted to be the biggest and strongest man in the world. That’s what he wanted. But getting his dick sucked at the same time would be a nice perk. Again, he blew up his pecs to their fullest. Twin globes of pure muscle. Boom! Boom! He felt his buddies’ hands all over him. He was dizzy with lust and young muscle. He wanted to flex for everyone, his dick to throb and spurt and explode inside vanquished mouth after vanquished mouth, his long thick shaft gliding between adoring lips, plunging down dozens of supplicant throats, gagging them all with his cock girth and his cum, gagging the world with his giant man meat as he flexed mountainous biceps. He wanted to cover the faces of hundreds of men with his cum. Coating them all. Then fucking butt. Fucking hundreds of butts while he flexed. This was his planet. That is what he wanted. He never realized it before. But he did now. The muscle cadets were all over him, stroking him, rubbing him, feeling his muscles, inspecting his veins. Check out these striations, he heard one of them say. Yeah, these veins are thick as pencils. No, thicker. His skin is so thin. Check out these abs, they’re like cinder blocks. No, harder. This okay, Casey? Yeah, it’s okay. Feel me. Touch me. Check out my muscles. Suck my dick. He started to say it. The cadets seemed to anticipate it. The breathing in the room grew heavier. And heavier. And suddenly one of the muscleboys moaned. Ayyyy Ugnnnhhhh…. And then another. Casey closed his eyes and flexed…. Oh Yeah LOOK AT MY MUSCLES DUDES And then another low cry Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! And then he felt it himself. He felt the liquid start…..it was happening… YEAH YEAH YEAH No, it wasn’t. It wasn’t happening. The room was suddenly sharply quiet. He opened his eyes. It had all stopped. The boys had stepped back. No one was touching him. The worship had stopped. “You ready to go, Casey?” Casey was shocked out of his dream. He turned and stood, staring. His massive cock brushed the mirror as he turned. Rod Moster was at the open door, smiling. He wore his sweats, but even they didn’t conceal his 7’- 0” frame, his nearly 400 pounds of super wide muscle. His veiny relaxed biceps rolled out of his sleeves with nearly 25 inches of unflexed power, 30 when flexed. His quad veins were so thick the boys could see them through his sweatpants. And that wasn’t all they could see. The outline of his flaccid cock bulged lazily down his right leg, extending almost to his knees. The boys stared. “Who is that??” “He’s like a fucking god,” said Owenbee. Banks stepped forward, his eyes now half closed, a small smile on his face. “Sergeant Moster,” said Banks politely. “Greetings.” He saluted crisply, smiled. The muscle cadets stared at the giant, handsome black bodybuilder. “Shit,” said Ogden, “no one is that big.” “He is,” said Rowenstein. “Thank you, Cadet. You’re Banks?” “Yes, sir. Aye, aye, sir.” “Am I interrupting something?” “We’re just saying goodbye, sir,” said Banks, relaxed, crisp and smooth and confident. Casey smiled weakly. “Yeah.” “Put some clothes on, Casey.” Silence in the room. Casey looked down and realized he was naked and that his huge member was poling straight out and up what seemed to be 2 feet or more, as if ready to shoot. Precum was dribbling down the long, thick shaft and onto the floor. And he looked around his room, and saw all the tented, bulging flies of all the teen muscle cadets, their pants increasing with stain, their cocks now receding. Every one of them. Except Banks. His cock still poled out straight ahead in his pants, but his fly was dry, bulging with unleashed power. He'd been able to control himself. And Banks was not embarrassed. Moster took note silently. Hmmm. “Bye, Casey. Maybe we’ll see you at the compound? If Sergeant Moster will allow us in?” Owenbee was hopeful. Moster frowned. “We’ll see,” he said, non-committal. “Um. Yeah. Okay. Bye, guys.” Casey bent and grabbed his clothes, beet red, mortified. Was this the way to show himself on the most important morning of his life? Naked and flexing and about to shoot and filled with fantasies and dreams? And, it might be added – late??? Late for a military CO? He wasn’t even IN the military, and he felt completely humiliated. He struggled for his baggies, reached for his shoes, looked around in vain for at least one of his oversized jocks. And he hadn’t even packed up his laptop or his prized personal collection of vintage muscle magazines yet. “I’m really sorry, sir,” he blurted, moving clumsily around the room as the teens scrambled to step clear of the confused young bull. “I guess I’m not ready to go.” “You do want to move up the mountain to the main compound?” “Oh, yes, sir!” “Well, then, get yourself ready to go. I won’t wait for you long. I’ll be downstairs in the van. Take a few minutes, and get yourself together. I'll wait five minutes. After that, if you want to move up the mountain, you're going to have to walk.” He smiled, suddenly surprisingly kind. He looked around the room of awestruck boys, and smiled. “And if all you cadets keep training hard, I’m sure I’ll be seeing you all up at the compound sometime soon.” He looked pointedly at Banks. “Especially you.” “Turn around.” Banks complied, turning around. Moster gazed, eyes half-lidded, at Banks’ impressively shaped glutes, nicely packed inside tight pants. “Yes. Keep doing those squats, boy. Good flanks.” His fingers twitched a little. There would be a nice session of spanking this smart-mouthed handsome muscle boy’s hard little muscle bottom sometime in the very near future. He'd wake him up. Banks’ eyes twinkled. He knew what Moster was thinking about. It was okay with him. "I'll look forward to meeting you again, sir." They shared a quick look of understanding. Moster smiled slightly, an eyebrow cocked. Then he nodded briefly to the others. “At ease, men.” And then he was gone. The boys were still a moment, listening to Moster’s steps retreating down the corridor. The distant outer door opened and closed. A moment of awed silence. Then the boys scrambled back to life. “Jesus!” “He’s HUGE.” “Guys! I gotta bounce!” Boytown muscle chaos as the cadets dove around the room, gathering Casey’s bags and toiletries and clothes and laptop, throwing everything in a heap. “Get my muscle magazines!” “Where are they?” Rowenstein asked, looking a little frantic. “The closet. There’s a box. Four boxes. I need them!” The boys scoured the room, gathering their hero’s possessions. “We got your back, Case,” said Banks, smiling. Casey stopped a moment and looked into Banks’ eyes. Then he smiled. “I know you do, dude. I know.” ****** NEXT CHAPTER: "The Twenty" Chapter 15 - Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster

‘Where exactly did you hear about this guy Clyde? I don’t feel comfortable going to someone I have never met before in my life.’ ‘Don’t worry about it Melvin, I was reassured by Elliott that he was legit. I mean he used to be like us: small, feeble, and unable to defend himself against anybody. Now he is insanely big and looks absolutely gorgeous. Nobody picks on him anymore and a lot of the women are fawning over him. In fact, they have been fighting each other since they laid eyes on him.’ ‘Fine, but the instant I get a bad vibe there, I am out of that building.’ The two scrawny college-aged men arrive at the facility they were told about from their college friend and immediately begin to scope out the surroundings. ‘Are you kidding me Clyde? This place is on the outskirts of town in a scary neighborhood. Why the hell would he have an office here? I mean…..’ ‘Shut up Mel and just go inside the front door, okay. Remember you said you would give him a chance right?’ They both go in and notice that there is no receptionist, just a handful of chairs located on the left side of a door. They both look around and continue to banter back and forth about trivial stuff that really has very little to do with anything in particular. The side door opens and a well-dressed, red-skinned, black-bearded stud stands in the doorway. He grins at them before he speaks. ‘You must be Clyde and Melvin right? Yeah, your friend Elliott has told me about both of you. Why don’t you come in and have a chat with me?’ Clyde walks slowly into the next room while Melvin doesn’t budge. Clyde turns around and makes a mean face at him before cocking his head in the direction of the red-skinned man. Mel snarls and follows behind. They both take seats in front of a desk while the man goes to sit behind it. The room looks extremely clean with shelves of books just like you would find in a law firm. They both look at each other and their eyebrows rise. Clyde speaks. ‘So are you a lawyer or something? We were told that you did favors for people, it doesn’t seem like a lawyer would do this kind of work.’ The man chuckles a bit before looking in the nerdy man’s direction. His crystal blue eyes sparkle as he flexes his well-toned muscles on the table which bulge against the crisp white shirt and black tie he is wearing. Both of the young men swear that they heard a seam rip as he does this. The man sits back in his chair and undoes the first button to show off the thick black fur just beneath it. Clyde is mesmerized by the man’s skin color and is trying to figure out how he could look like that. ‘Uhhh…..I would like to ask you a personal question. How did……’ ‘I was born this way Clyde,’ the man interrupts before he even gets the words out. ‘I am actually from a family of four men with the exact same skin color. Two of my brothers are doctors, I am a therapist, and my other brother is a judge. We all try to make the world a better place of course, but it doesn’t come freely. Let me introduce myself, my name is Abel Darkori. I am a licensed medical therapist who turns people’s lives around. I like to think of myself as a fulfillment specialist. I help you reach your potential by unlocking it from your soul.’ ‘WHOA! Clyde I don’t like this one bit. I am leaving!’ Melvin proceeds to get up, but Clyde stops him. ‘SIT DOWN MEL! I came here to make a change and I intend on doing it as soon as possible. You and I both know we can’t go back to that school like this. Those assholes have put us in the hospital too many times. Let’s just hear what the man has to say before we make any rash decisions, okay?’ Melvin groans as he slouches in his chair and looks away from Abel. The well-built therapist gets up and walks behind them before putting his hairy red arms on the sides of the chair behind their heads. He tenses his forearms as they strain against his shirt. Clyde’s eyes lock on to them as he tries to control himself. He feels his crotch jump a few times before his face blushes. The therapist smiles before he speaks again. ‘It is okay to be skeptical Melvin. This is a decision you can’t take lightly. Your friend Elliott was equally concerned about being here. I’m not sure how long you have known him, but he did once look like you and also spoke of the hardships that you and Clyde are talking about. I am positive you will not feel the same way after you leave this place today guys.’ Abel takes his hands off both chairs and moves directly in front of the two young men. He sits on the front part of his desk and kicks his dress shoes off being letting out a big sigh. He turns to grab two folders and gives them to Clyde and Melvin. ‘Open these up guys and read the form inside carefully. Once you are done I want you to tell me exactly what you are thinking. This is entirely confidential and won’t leave this room.’ Clyde immediately skims over the information while Melvin sits there staring at the words and groaning. Abel can see that this will require a bit of effort to get the uninterested young man to cooperate. He turns his attention back to Clyde since he knows that he is having a lot more success with him. The therapist grabs two pens sitting beside him and hands them to both men. Clyde starts to put his signature on the line at the end of the contract, but Abel stops him. ‘Whoa there Clyde…..don’t be too hasty. You did notice in the last paragraph there that you must give up a part of yourself to fulfill yourself did you not?’ He turns to look over at Melvin who is shaking his head. The red-skinned therapist knows he will need to convince him that he won’t regret this as he attempts to explain to Clyde what his true calling is. He turns his attention back to the much more receptive young man. ‘Clyde, are you willing to give up a part of yourself to me? What I mean is…..you must be open to being a part of the Fire Guild just like your friend Elliott accepted. I gave him the same option I am giving both of you to turn around and walk away. The guild is made up of young men like yourselves who were treated poorly by others and have fulfilled their destiny through physical means.’ ‘I am willing to take the chance, Elliott told me a lot about the guild and it sounds like heaven to me.’ Melvin groans again and attempts to badger Clyde. ‘What are you thinking Clyde? The Fire Guild? This doesn’t sound good at all. I am starting to think this is the stupidest thing I could have ever been a part of in my life. I am going to go outside and call a cab you are out of your mind.’ Before he can even get out of his chair to put the folder down, Clyde signs the contract which makes Abel put his arm out to stop Melvin in his tracks. The therapist takes the folder out of Clyde’s hands and puts it on the other side of his desk. He takes his pen and does the same with it. ‘Have a seat Melvin, I know you are quite skeptical of all of this but your friend has decided to take the risk and won’t regret his decision. *gets up from the desk* Let me go into the bathroom over here so I can get the process started.’ When he goes into the side bathroom, Melvin tries to go out the same door he came in and realizes it is locked. He gets irritated and sits down on the floor located beside it. Abel comes back in wearing only his black briefs which gets a big moan from Clyde who immediately stares at his gorgeous hairy red muscles as they glean in the sunlight. The man’s massive tree trunks do little to conceal the thick hose that bulges in his underwear. He returns to the same spot on his desk where he was before and looks directly at Clyde who is now completely transfixed on the well- built man’s tempting body. ‘It is time to move on to the next step Clyde. Don’t be shy if you feel the need to be involved in what happens next. I am currently in the process of fueling my brain with the necessary formula that will be used to continue the transformation sequence. Let me pull these briefs off before it gets too messy.’ Abel sheds his briefs as a stream of precum dangles from the head of his thick red rod. Clyde’s breathing intensifies greatly as he feels his own brain being stimulated. Melvin watches from behind as he trys to hide his own bulge. The therapist kicks his briefs to the side as he moves over to touch the college student’s head with his cock as precum coats the side of his face. ‘You can go ahead and taste it Clyde, it isn’t the final product but you can still feel a nice rush go straight to your brain.’ The young college student’s eyes are now quite fixated on the bloated rod as he moves his head back to where the cock points directly at his mouth. Abel grunts a few times as his balls appear to be expanding. ‘Ohh yes Clyde…..that is exactly what you should be doing. I can feel my cock transforming into its full size.’ Abel’s cock swells as the veins stretch to accommodate the 12x12 shaft. His piss slit gapes open as a flood of precum begins dumping onto the floor. Clyde reaches out to feel the enormous shaft in his hands before placing two fingers into Abel’s slit. The therapist smiles as he feels his balls stretching his red skin to its limits as they turn to a blackish color. ‘Go ahead and fuck my slit with your fingers Clyde and taste the goo. It feels so soothing after building up so much pressure down there. It doesn’t take too long before it decides to unload so don’t wait too long.’ Clyde runs his fingers along the inside of the therapists bloated shaft and realizes he can slide them all the way in. He feels the river of precum being pumped past them as he finally pulls them out. Abel grunts as two massive strands of the goo follow Clyde’s fingers to his mouth. Melvin lightly moans to himself as he sees his friend lick both of his fingers. He moans tasting the sweet mixture which sets his brain on fire. He nearly passes out from the rush as he involuntarily reaches for the monster shaft with both hands and starts stroking it rapidly. The therapist’s breathing intensifies as his mammoth cock flings rivers of precum all over Clyde’s face and shirt. ‘Good job Clyde. Are you ready to fulfill your destiny? It is going to be quite messy so don’t worry about what happens next. In a few minutes you won’t care either way.’ Abel’s giant pole starts contracting as the cum starts to drown the young man in his chair. It also flies into the air and hits the wall directly behind him. Melvin scoots out of the way so he doesn’t get hit with it. The therapist rears back on the desk to let the flow continue as it envelopes Clyde completely. After releasing nearly a gallon of the white river, it stops pumping cum and retreats back to its original shape on Abel’s body. Clyde sits motionless in his chair which worries Melvin who jumps to his feet to go over to his close friend. The red-skinned man stops him from moving any closer to him as he grabs his arm to prevent him from touching the cocooned student. ‘STOP MELVIN! You haven’t signed the document yet, if you were to touch him, you would be in a lot of trouble.’ After a few seconds, Melvin can hear Clyde breathing again as the cum absorbs through the fabric of his clothes and burrows underneath his skin. As it does this, the college student starts swelling as his muscles all begin growing all over his body. The popping sounds are followed up by a lot of creaking and stretching as Clyde moans deeply feeling himself changing from the inside out. His loose khakis and polo struggle to deal with the mass that is quickly filling up every single centimeter underneath the fabric. He is not in agony and is completely embracing the whole transformation as Melvin notices his good friend’s head and face are getting quite muscular as well. Abel moves away from Clyde to give him more space as the young college student grunts when the buttons on his shirt fly off and his engorged new pecs explode out the front as seams and fabric shred within seconds. The space in his chair fills just as quickly as Melvin notices a massive roadmap of veins running up and down his friend’s arms as his biceps, forearms, and triceps appear to be doubling up on each other. The massive bulbous shaped muscles stretch his skin to his limits as his legs make quick work of his pants. The seams echo around the room as his bloated tree trunks massacre every square inch of them as the chair he is sitting in begins to struggle against how wide he is getting. He laughs as he flexes his giant guns and destroys the armrests in his chair. He decides to stand up as his tattered outfit falls to the ground revealing his incredibly powerful new frame. From behind, Melvin stares at the mountains of muscle twitching on his friend’s back. His thick meaty ass puts thoughts into his head he has never had before about Clyde, let alone another guy. (END OF PART ONE) Part two has arrived: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7485-how-to-change-your-life-through-muscle-therapy-part-2-of-2/ Check out the first three parts of A Most Muscular Year: Christmas Surprise: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7025-a-most-muscular-year-starts-with-a-christmas-surprise-part-1-of-7/ New Beginnings: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7160-a-most-muscular-year-leads-to-new-beginnings-part-2-of-7/ Progression to Sex: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7264-a-most-muscular-year-sometimes-progresses-to-sex-part-3-of-7/

Once again my friend CaptainMuscle has written another awesome story. He has once again let me look at it to revise and also gave me the ok to post it. He wrote this after being inspired after watching the independent British horror film Howl. Happy Halloween and I hope everyone enjoys. --------------------------------- The Train by CaptainMuscle As I walk through train car after train car I wonder to myself why I even work here I hit the button on the intercom. “Good evening ladies and gentlemen, this is your guard speaking I would like to welcome you aboard the 2308 Ecliptic Express to Seattle which means no stops. Our time of arrival will be 1:45am. I would like to remind you have please have your tickets ready. Thank You.” As I make my rounds I arrive to the 2nd to the last passenger on the train. He was looking through his pockets pulling out a bottle of pills and taking some out then popping them into his mouth drinking some water from his bottle as I approached. “Tickets please!” “Oh Christ, hang on!” he said as he fumbles through his pockets and eventually turns up nothing. “That’s weird I had it earlier this evening when I got here.” He said as I continued to stand there waiting while I watched another passenger open up his backpack to pull out a hoodie. “Today’s just been a total clusterfuck!” “Sir if you don’t have a valid pass I’m going to have to charge you for the full fare.” “WHAT!? SERIOUSLY! I take this train every single fucking day!” “I’m sorry sir but those are the rules, that’s going to be $60.” He gives me a dirty look (If looks could kill) handing me his credit card. I complete the transaction and hand him his card back along with his receipt. I proceed through the cars counting a total of 6 passengers. 5 men and 1 woman scattered though out 4 cars. Along with me and Max my coworker. I get to my seat and put my seatbelt on. I stare out of the window as rain pelts the glass. I get jerked awake as the train is slamming on the breaks. The train comes to a complete stop as I proceed to unbuckle my seatbelt and stand up to check on the other passengers. I open up the door leading to the next car. Max is on the floor picking up the cart and all its contents that spilled out onto the floor during the abrupt stopping of the train. “Here Max let me help you with that.” I helped pick up the remaining stuff and placed them back onto cart and watched as the female passenger walked over to him. “Oh Sir are you ok!?” She grabbed his arm like she wanted to hug it closely. “Wow do you work out? Your arm is so big!” She says as they continue to walk down the aisle. As I roll my eyes giving her a dirty look as she looks behind to me. See I’ve had a crush on Max ever since I started working here. Then I see this twat coming in like she’s the Queen Bee latching onto him. But I know one thing she doesn’t Max is Gay, and he just broke up with his boyfriend. So jokes on her, last thing he needs is a horny woman. I walk to the next car with where the other passengers have gathered. I walk over to the woman from earlier who now has a cigarette in her hand. “Miss there is NO smoking on this train!” She turns to look at me while she is listening to music from her phone. “Fuck off!” she says blowing out a puff of smoke. “I said there is NO smoking on this train!” I say as I grabbed the cigarette from her mouth and throw it out the window that she cracked opened. “Hey Conner, I’ll be right back I’m going to check on the conductor.” Max says as he walks past me. Then just like that he disappears into the next car where I could no longer see him. 5 minutes later I hear a scream and footsteps moving really fast. Max opens the doors and rushes in and closes them behind him grabbing his keys to lock them. “OH MY GOD!! The Conductor...he's dead. And There was ……this……. this……. huge…… just……” He passes out on the floor. All the passengers run up to make sure he’s ok. We bring him to a seat to lay him down. I notice that he has this sticky white stuff all over him. His pants are ripped down the back, exposing his butt and that same sticky white stuff was oozing out of his butt. “Oh my god what is that shit!” screamed the woman. “OK everyone let’s just calm down.” I said trying to keep everyone calm. I grabbed some towels and napkins off the cart from earlier and attempted to wipe this white shit off of Max. The woman behind me lit another cigarette. At this point I didn’t even care anymore. I just wanted to make sure Max was ok. Just then we heard a loud crashing noise. I turn around fast to see a huge massive hand reach in the windows breaking it as it grabbed the woman and threw her outside killing her in the processes. Not gonna lie I screamed like a girl as I got up and ran with the other guys that were left. “If Max was attacked by this thing then why did it kill that woman but not Max?” I said to the other passengers there were standing next to me. Then I remembered, “SHIT Max! I gotta go get him! I can’t leave him with that thing out there.” Just then the thing climbed through the window. It was a massively huge hulking incredibly muscular beast. I mean I’ve never seen a man that large before in real life! It roared really loud which cause Max to jolt awake and spasm. He started growing, muscles everywhere started bulging and blowing out of his clothing. The beast walked over to him and his exposed cock grew hard as he sprayed that same white sticky stuff (which I now realize was cum) on Max causing the growth to accelerate. His cock bulged out and grew to an immense size as pre cum oozed out from it. His muscles were growing so massive almost matching the beast in size. Max was turning into a beast, he stood up and roared along with the other beast. Then they proceeded to have sex right then and there forcing us to watch. Cum and the scent of sex and masculinity was everywhere. I was starting to feel a little horny from all the scents coming from those 2. “What’s going on I feel so horny! I can’t stop grabbing my cock, it’s so hard!” The guy behind me was moaning and groaning as he was feeling himself. In fact, all 5 men were tenting up in their jeans and feeling themselves. We all were, we couldn’t stop. It must be what they are emitting. Just then I could hear clothing ripping and moans getting louder. I turned around and saw all 5 guys had starting to grow just like Max and the beast. Cocks were quadrupling in size, leaking pre all over the place as they were ripping out of there suits and some from their shirts. Biceps bulging, forcing their way out of the confining sleeves. Thigh muscles exploding out like massive tree trunks from their pants. They were all standing their naked muscles jutting out growing on last time. I saw glutes bulging out ripping their underwear and boxers off or what was left of them at least. I was trying to fight the change; but I could feel my biceps growing and my cock was starting to get cramped in its now small confines of my dress pants. As I backed up away from the 5 men who were now as big as Max they continued to walk towards me. Just then all 5 men and Max and the beast roared causing me to become ridged. Muscle just exploded everywhere! I moaned so loud as my cock reeled out from my body thickening as it climbed down my body and hit the floor leaking pre on the way down. I shot up to what must have been 12 feet higher than the beast filling up the train cabin. My traps grew massive causing my neck to disappear and my voice to become incredibly low lower than that of the beast. I roared as every muscle in my body continued to grow. My roar had even caused the other beasts on the train to shoot their loads. I was turning into their alpha! I was so incredibly massive, my pecs where like shelved now; I had to bend over to see under or over them. My nips now hard and pointing downwards toward my massive tree trunk like thighs. My massive cock pulsed and throbbed waiting to be serviced. As the other beasts came over to me and proceeded to service me. All I could think about was sex, muscles, and making other men like us! My brain shut off as I was now all primal along with my pack. We ripped apart the train’s roof and jumped out into the forest in search of more men to join the pack.

You can read the first two parts here to get caught up: Christmas Surprise: https://muscle-growt...se-part-1-of-7/ New Beginnings: https://muscle-growt...gs-part-2-of-7/ It has been a month since that tremendous New Year’s night and Vaughn has found a new lease on life in his beautifully thick muscular body. The studly Hispanic man decided that he wanted to move closer to Ed so that they could spend some more time together. He quit his job out west as an elementary school teacher to go into real estate here on the east coast. At the moment, he is just working as an agent in a small neighborhood but has aspirations about starting up his own business eventually. He keeps a very busy work schedule since his client load has grown by leaps and bounds because both men and women are flabbergasted by his beauty and charm. He keeps in touch with both Ed and Kris quite often and hopes to meet up with them again on some other holiday sometime in the future when he isn’t so tied up. Ed has been promoted since New Year’s to department manager at his company. His confidence since the beginning of the year has increased exponentially. People can’t help but to look at him as he walks in and out of his office every day with their mouths gaping. His clothes cling to his large muscles really well since he started having them tailored to his frame so they can fit just the way he wants them to. His coworkers have always remarked about how good he looked in a suit before, but now with the extra padding, he looks even more amazing. He feels a great deal better about himself too. While he has a few friends where he works, there are two he trusts more than the rest. One being Dominic, a hunky Italian that now works on the ground floor of the building, and the other who attended the company Christmas party, Gus. The two could not be more different from each other. Dom helped Edmond get big in the first place before his ‘change’ with Kris. He has known the stud for several years and helped him get a job with his company when he needed assistance. Gus is a bulky country man who enjoys southern cooking and football. Ed has known Gus longer than anyone else. They grew up together in Georgia and parted ways after high school to continue their education. Gus ended up dropping out though and tried to work in the oil fields. He was let go after causing an accident and ended up moving to the Northeast to find work. His connection to Ed led him to his current position as his assistant. Ed hired Gus for the position when he was promoted because of his knowledge of the company’s finances. Kris has since gone back into seclusion, but keeps tabs on Ed almost daily through phone communication. Ed is starting to see a pattern with his older partner since he has figured out that particular holidays are the only instances that Kris will ever make appearances during. It makes Ed feel a bit lonely, but he has figured that it will only last for a few weeks most likely. He ponders what Kris has up his sleeve next for the upcoming Valentine’s Day holiday. As with New Year’s, Ed receives a box in the mail with yet another bottle inside. This one though has two liquids inside with white and pinkish colors symbolizing the Valentine holiday. He awaits Kris’s arrival as it is now only days away. At the end of another workday on February 13th, Ed rolls up into his driveway and sees his hairy lover standing there in just a pair of boxer briefs as he stands out in the cold with a pair of wings as well. He gets out of his car quickly to reach around to see if the wings are real or not. He is stunned to discover that they are indeed attached to his huge back. Kris smiles as he reaches his arms around his back to squeeze and kiss him. The power of the kiss is so strong that Ed moans dropping everything in his hands. The winged stud immediately unbuttons Ed’s tailored shirt and moves down to massage his thick pecs and abs with his tongue. Without even remembering that they are outside, Ed drops his trousers and begins to do the same with Kris. This goes on for several minutes before they finally move in front of the car and pull their underwear off in the cold air. The two hulking behemoths laugh as they stare at each other’s steaming muscular bodies. They play cock hockey with each other stroking and smacking back and forth before Ed tells Kris to lie back on the car. Ed goes down on his cock slowly and methodically works on his hole with his tongue getting him all wet before he penetrates him. Kris growls as the feeling gets him all worked up. He stares straight into Ed’s eyes and makes their hormone levels rise dramatically. Ed growls back and jumps on the hood of the car to sit on Kris’s face. Ed’s hole loosens up as soon as he sits on Kris’s mouth making the older muscleman’s tongue slide inside without a second thought. Kris’s thick tongue rubs against the inside of his hairy hole sending a huge rush into Ed’s balls as the cum builds. He feels them swelling up almost as if they are growing a bit. He yells as this is something he hasn’t felt in weeks since Kris was last there. Kris’s huge throbbing cock awaits Ed’s sphincter as it searches hungrily for it. Ed moans deeply as he slowly crawls down the studly mature man’s body rubbing body hair and muscles making the anticipation even more amazing for both of them. Kris leaks precum in piles as the clear honey oozes freely out his cockhead. Instead of licking it, Ed grabs his cock and strokes the ooze up and down getting it all slippery. He slides on top of it and makes Kris shutter as the feeling cascades through both of their minds. Kris pounds Ed harder than he ever has before this time. Ed’s low moans grow louder and louder as he loses his self in the hungry top’s rhythm. The two men seemingly are more connected now than they ever have been before. Kris slows down his rhythm occasionally to make his balls swell larger as they grow with each pump. He begs Kris to unload inside him, but the hunky daddy just smiles and growls back. This sequence lasts nearly twenty minutes until Kris finally grabs Ed around the back and pulls him in to his chest. He wraps his lips around Ed’s and begins to power thrust. Ed can feel Kris’s cock swell as the pressure forces his hole to stretch even wider. He squeals in his low gruff voice as Kris pumps him full of a volcano that is unlike anything he has felt before. The feeling makes him lose consciousness for several seconds as Kris squeezes him tightly to let him feel the euphoria. The hairy top continues to pump him full of cum for nearly an entire minute until his balls finally stop contracting. They lie there until Kris finally goes limp. With Ed’s swollen balls pressed up against his hard chest, Kris motions for Ed to move up to put his cock in his mouth so he can return the favor. Kris quickly gets Ed hard again by working his cock over very slowly. The veins pulse as Kris moves back and forth between his partner’s balls and his big cock. He teases his swollen balls making them bounce up and down. Ed growls with anticipation as he feels the thick river getting closer to the base of his cock. Kris teases the slit with his tongue as he licks just inside the top of it as it emits the intoxicating scent of testosterone. Ed tenses his chest since the feeling is making him crazier than possibly being fucked. He warns Kris that he can’t hold out much longer as the hot daddy continues to take in the powerful stench as it gets stronger. He starts pumping his partner’s cock with his mouth as Ed starts yelling in delight. He explodes inside Kris’s mouth as the sheer power of the flood makes half of it flow out and down the mature man’s huge muscular frame. He sprays his own seed at the same time he pulls out Ed’s cock out to watch it gush the thick cum on to his bearded face as he feels the thick gooey texture smacking him. Kris laughs as the tasty spunk drenches not only him but also coats the hood of his lover’s car as well. Ed realizes this and jumps off to find the water hose to get the cum off as quickly as possible before it stains. He then turns the hose towards Kris as he drenches the big hairy stud. Kris attempts to run Ed down to get the hose away from him and it becomes a game. They run around the back yard acting like little boys before they finally fall to the ground in exhaustion. This is definitely one of the most intense sessions they have had yet with each other. They spend the next several minutes passionately kissing as Ed crawls on top of Kris waiting for each other to dry off in the cold air. It is at this point that the two men finally get up to go inside but not before Ed remembers to pick up all of the stuff he dropped before they had sex. Ed notices that Kris’s wings have disappeared as they proceed into the house and wonders how he was able to do that in the first place. Kris smiles and says he will see them again tomorrow when they are needed again. Immediately after entering the house, Kris finds the two sparkly bottles he sent through the mail sitting on the mantel in Ed’s living room. He picks them up and tells Ed to come sit with him on the couch. Kris wraps his arms around Ed and tells him to relax while he explains what will happen with the upcoming holiday. The studly older man proceeds to show Ed the difference between both the white and pink liquids. The white one has the power to turn a man into an outrageous muscle beast and has some unusual side effects attached to it. Kris admits that he questioned even sending that bottle since it wasn’t all that safe to begin with. The pink liquid has a whole other aspect to it. He tells his partner that it can make a man fall in love with him, but it won’t be permanent. He knows that Ed would want to give it to him but it would totally defeat the purpose of the whole project if he did. The love that he shares with Ed is quite obvious, but he does wants him to have a steady boyfriend that will be there with him on a daily basis since he won’t be around all the time. Ed realizes why he sent these bottles to him now. He turns to look into Kris’s eyes and without saying a word knows that Kris is most likely connecting the potions with Dominic and Gus. The sweaty duo kisses each other before the hunky daddy gets up to go take a shower. He turns around one last time to tell Edmond to sit there and think about what he wants to do next. This won’t be an easy decision for the younger stud to make because he really cares a lot for both of these men. He knows that he has the choice to not use both bottles as well. After a few minutes of pondering things, he gets up to go take a shower as well. Kris comes out of the bathroom in his undies and looks into Ed’s eyes again. He smiles and almost laughs since he knows what Ed is going to do. He tells him that he will wait for him to take his shower before he decides to go to sleep. After doing so, the clean hairy muscleman gets something to eat before joining his muscled daddy back in the living room to talk a little more. Kris tells him that he won’t be with him tomorrow since whatever happens will be done at his workplace. Ed is a bit surprised by this revelation, but understands that he would complicate things if he was there. Kris explains that he will still be around somewhere but he won’t interfere in what transpires next. The young stud pretty much figures out that he will be using both bottles from his older partner’s answer. Kris smiles at him and gives him no indication of whether that is true or not. He kisses Ed on the lips before he walks slowly up the stairs into their bedroom. He follows behind slowly and slides into bed with him. They both embrace each other and gradually drift off to sleep together. He whispers to Ed that he will need to sleep well since it will be quite the holiday tomorrow. The morning of Valentine’s Day arrives as Edmond wakes up to find that Kris is gone. It feels slightly different this time because it appears that it won’t involve his mysterious lover, at least in the physical sense. Before he goes to eat his breakfast, he moseys through the house looking for Kris, but he gets no answer when he calls for him. Did Kris already go back to his place at the top of the world? When he finally gets to the refrigerator, he retrieves a note that is attached to the door. Kris lets Ed know that he will still be close, but he wants him to enjoy the holiday without him for once because he deserves it. It makes Ed feel a bit bummed to not have his hunky daddy around, but he knows that he would have stayed if he needed his help with this. Ed finishes eating breakfast and goes to change into his usual attire before going out the door to make his usual trek to the office. Once he parks his car and enters the building, he runs into Dominic who is carrying his boss’s breakfast in his arms. Apparently it was quite a large amount because he spills the coffee and nearly the entire meal on himself. Ed is horrified by this, but Dominic just laughs it off in his deep Italian voice. His thickly muscled torso hugs his tailored green dress shirt quite well especially when the coffee reveals what his thick hairy pecs look like underneath. The cleaning staff rushes in to quickly get rid of the mess on the floor while the two men rush into the bathroom to think of a way for Dominic to change into something else. Ed gives him his sport jacket and tells him to take his dress shirt off. Dominic looked quite hot the last time Edmond saw him, but now he looks as if he has gotten even bigger. His heavily-muscled arms and amazingly conditioned chest glean under the lights. Ed nearly forgot how intoxicating his hazel eyes were too as he tries to keep the focus on putting his sport jacket on the hot Italian. Dom jokes that his boss will probably think it is some kind of new look that is out right now with no shirt on underneath. Fortunately, his dress pants were spared in the debacle as only a few droplets of coffee landed on them. Ed lightly rubs on his hard firm ass which promptly gets a low rumble out of the huge stud. Dominic says that he doesn’t really have time to talk to him and races out of the bathroom to get to the meeting that he was supposed to be at quite a while ago. Ed composes himself and leaves before walking towards one of the elevators located just down the corridor from the bathroom. He gets in and punches the button for the third floor. Once he gets off the elevator, he walks toward the office but not before he meets up with Gus. The burly southern gentleman is wearing a plaid shirt and black jeans that barely hug the two engorged tree trunks contained in them. Ed has been allowing Gus to wear his favorite hats as well which have those silver clips on the end of them. Gus hands him the day’s financial report and chats briefly about some show he watched the night before on the History Channel. Ed never paid much attention to how sexy the beefy man was until now. Gus’s round face is covered in thick reddish brown fur that makes him stare for a few moments before he proceeds into the front office door. Gus stops talking to stroke his beard a few times before smirking since he now knows that his boss may be starting to look at him in a different way. Ed tells him that he will want to talk to him after the workday ends about something that might be fairly important. Gus stops to do a military salute before he turns to walk over to his work area. Ed chuckles to himself briefly because he knows how funny Gus can be especially if he is having a depressing day. Sitting quietly in his office during his lunch break, Ed contemplates what he is going to do with the bottles that Kris sent him. If he gives Gus the white one, it might turn him into someone that he wouldn’t like or worse it might turn him into a complete monster. The pink liquid evidently won’t change him physically, but it would make him fall in love with someone, at least that is what he got out of Kris’s explanation. With the busy workday starting to wind down, Gus opens Ed’s office door to make an appearance as the clock strikes five. Ed tells him to go ahead and sit down in one of his chairs in front of the desk so they can talk for a bit. Gus immediately notices the bottle with the pink liquid and picks it up to examine the contents since those diamond-like particles are shimmering like before. Ed realizes that this one must be meant for Gus since he chose it over the other one. The beefy stud laughs and asks Ed why he has a pink bottle sitting on his desk and wonders if it is meant for stomach aches. Ed tells him if he wants to find out what it is then he should just go ahead and drink it. Gus gets a strange look on his face and thinks that he is trying to prank him for some reason. He slowly puts it back down on the desk and starts to get up to leave. Ed tells him to hold on for a minute and maybe they should go get something to eat later if he wants. Gus gets an excited look on his face and goes over to hug him tightly squeezing Ed’s thickly muscled frame. He releases his grip and says absolutely before the two men decide to meet up at the restaurant across the street. Ed sends Gus out and shuts the office down to go back down the elevator to the ground floor. When he walks out into the main lobby, he stops briefly to look down at the bottle with the white fluid. He wonders if this one is truly meant for Dominic since it is obvious that the pink one is destined for Gus. Part 4 will follow in a couple of weeks. Be sure to check out The Lycanthrope Genome as well: Part 1: https://muscle-growt...me-part-1-of-2/ Part 2: https://muscle-growt...me-part-2-of-2/

My Weekend JOB part three by F_R_Eaky Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6983-my-weekend-job-part-one/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7119-my-weekend-job-part-two/ The last two nights had brought about some incredible role play, video viewing, and jacking off. It also had brought about some tremendous growth. Joshua, Brent, Andrixos, & Darien, originally being 5' 9", 6' 3", 6' 4", and 6' 1" respectively, the later three having average builds with a little pooch, and Joshua being a tad overweight, had all grown into some large 6' 10" tall men, with strong enough builds to place them on a soccer or maybe even a rugby field. Waking up that Sunday morning and realizing they were now some big, athletic men, with schlongs a size that would scare any gay porno star and embarrass Jonah Falcon for being tiny, the four were staring at each other slightly speechless. Eventually the silence was broken Darien. "Alright.... we've grown. We've all grown. How are we going to get back to our lives? We have no clothes to wear. People are going to notice. I doubt we even have shoes now. My feet don't look small in the slightest and the rest of you look to have equal size dogs compared to mine." "I may be able to help with the shoes." said Brent. "Depending upon what size we are, I have my whole giant shoe collection with me. We might be able to fit into some of them. I also have a large version of the device used to measure shoes." Brent reached in and pulled it out of his suit case. "And I can take care of some temporary clothes." spoke Joshua. "I've received some bonuses at work and I had some suits made. Originally I had these four made in case Brent and I grew again, but since all four of us have grown, might as well let each man have one to leave here dressed." With that, Joshua pulled out four athletic work out suits: tank top, t-shirt, shorts, and pants. All royal blue, white stripe down the leg, white piping along the sleeve hem and collars. Then a smile appeared across Joshua's face. "In fact I might be able to help out more." Joshua walked over to the little dinette table, which looked even smaller to him now than it did before, and turned on his laptop. In a few moments, after doing some quick searching, he turned and addressed the other three men. "There's a Big N Tall Men's Store not far from here. If we take measurements, we could see if there is someone there to go ahead and make any necessary adjustments, have them choose some outfits, alter them, and then pick them up later on today. I have enough funds I could probably pay for about three outfits for us each. That would give us four, enough to make through half the week and even the rest if you immediately washed those clothes." "What do we do until the clothes are ready?" asked Andrixos "Well, ... we could get cleaned up, go out for breakfast or lunch, walk around the mall or the park and get a feel for how big we are now compared to other folks. I mean...think about it. We can't walk straight through most doorways now due to height, maybe not even due to our shoulder width without extra muscle. We all thought Andrixos was pretty tall at 6' 4" and now we're six inches taller than how tall he used to stand." The others liked and agreed to the idea, save one small objection from Brent, who only wanted to measure everyone's feet to see if he had shoes to let them use. Of course, their feet were huge... they were up to a US Men's size 21. Luckily, Brent had recently bought two extra pair of size 24 that he came across, so he had four pairs of that size to allow each one of them to be able to wear some shoes, although they were three sizes too large. And so, each one of them took a good long turn in the bathroom shaving, taking a shower, and...well, they did now have a foot and half long cock when erect, and as each one of them began to hold it, heft it, raise it, and eventually play with it, they began to realize it was extremely sensitive and the act of just giving one good stroke sent a jolt of pleasure down over their ample balls and up their abs, spine, and into their lower lip. This of course was accompanied by groans, moans, and grunts that were lower and deeper than any of them had uttered before and only fueled desire by the other three men waiting outside the bathroom door. After Andrixos had finished his turn in the bath, the last of the four, he strode out smiling and smirking. "Man.... I don't know about you guys, but I can't actually wear my underwear. It's too small for my package. I need to wear my new shorts as underwear and let that cock hang down a leg." "I hear what your sayin'." Said Brent. "The bulge I was creating was really far out there, and my underwear, without moving, was so restrictive it racked my balls just standing there." All four of the men laughed and absent mindedly cupped their cock and balls. Bathed and dressed the four men hit the town and had the time of their lives. They all had to adjust the seat in their cars to allow ample leg room. They nearly had to tilt their heads in their cars as well. The loved when they bent forward or bent their legs how the fabric was pulling slightly tight against their ass or their thighs or better yet pulling and stroking their hanging cocks. Once at the restaurant, they chose a Golden Corral for the buffet, they marvel at how almost everyone, save a few other tall men like themselves or a mere few taller kids or adults who did or used to play basketball, were so much shorter than them, especially since the men all seemed to be hovering close to their shoulder chin to shoulder level at most. They thrilled and nearly got erect as people kept stopping them and asking them if they were on a basketball team, or how tall were they, or could they compare shoes or hands. More than once they were asked to stand and give height comparisons, or asked to receive a phone number from some woman or man giving coy smiles and a wink. Not to mention how flabbergasted they were to see how much food, individually, let alone all four of them could pack away at one sitting now. They then roamed the local mall and had fun attempting to find fitting clothes in any of the stores, as well as receiving more requests and inquiries for comparisons and size information. After that they went to a park where, after Darien's purchase of a basketball at the mall, they took off their shirts and their pants and proceeded to play a couple of rounds of two on two basketball. They couldn't believe how much more in health they were, how much stronger, how high they could jump, how much closer the basket seemed to them. They enjoyed the jumping even more though, for it caused their penises to bounce and flop and they could feel its new heft and weight pulling on their groin along with their large and full testicles. They were sure they became semi-erect more than once while playing, and were more turned on by the fact they were fairly certain someone was taking pictures of them, or rather their ample cock peaking out just past their short hem. After peeling off their tank tops, much to the delight of several women and men who tried in various incognito ways to watch them play ball, they wiped themselves down and put their tshirts and pants back on. They then went to the Big N Tall Men's store and collected their new clothing. This was then taken back to the hotel, where after thanking Joshua, they packed up their things, said good-bye, and went their separate ways. Joshua got in late enough to avoid the "welcome home" from his friend, Lawrence. He wasn't sure how he was ever going to break this kind of news to his friend. "Oh, hey, Lawrence. Yeah, in case you didn't notice over the last two weeks I've gone from 3 or so inches shorter than you to almost being a foot taller, but that's no big deal." He collapsed into his bed, which was now about half a foot too short for him, and soon went fast asleep. **************************************************************************** The next morning was a series of bumps, bruises, and curse words. Not used to his new size, and the weekend seeming more like a dream than usual, Joshua managed to stub his toes, bang his knees, thump his head, and slam his shoulders into this, that, and everything else in his house. That doesn't even cover the "morning piss fiasco" that occurred. Forgetting how much larger his prick was, or the fact that he was taller and farther from the toilet than he ever was before, he managed to let loose about half his bladder all over the place before he finally made it dead shot , center of the toilet bowl. After cleaning the bathroom, applying a band-aid, or two, to his head, readjusting the ceiling fans, and having breakfast, Joshua attempted to sit and think about what he was going to do for the day. That's when there was a knock on the door, right as Joshua was ready to tromp back upstairs. "Josh! Josh! You in there? C'mon man, I know you take a day off the Monday following your mandatory job weekends." Joshua nearly froze. He knew what Lawrence's next move would be; to look through the door window on the right side of the door from Lawrence's point of view. That window looks straight onto the staircase. There was no time, nor any way for Joshua to run up their stairs without making a tremendous amount of sound, not with a 6' 10" athletic frame. With that realization he turned and attempted to as gracefully as possible step as far as he could, onto his toes, across the hallway, in front of the door, and into the living room. Managing to do so without too much noise, he turned into the bay area of his living room, but hung close to the wall. He watched the hallway floor through the hall-living room doorway. When he saw the shadow come across and leave that area of the floor, he turned on his tip toes back into the hallway and then down the corridor into the kitchen. He moved out of the hallway -kitchen doorway in case Lawrence looked in through either the right or left door side windows. He began to stare at the pantry, wondering what, and how much, to fix for breakfast. His stomach was growling and he was pretty sure it was loud enough Lawrence could hear it outside. But then, Joshua heard a click. It was his back gate opening. "Oh shit!" Thought Joshua. In one split second Lawrence could be walking up the deck steps and could see him through the kitchen window. If he attempted to go back down the hallway, he'd be spotted. If he turned to go through the doorway from breakfast nook to the living room, he'd be spotted providing Lawrence walked across the rest of the deck and went to look through the sliding glass door. The only option was the pantry. Joshua moved quickly and just in time, for as soon as he stepped into the pantry, Lawrence's face was there at the kitchen widow. Seeing the shadow move from the floor, meaning Lawrence left the window position, Joshua attempted to close the pantry door. He couldn't. Between his feet and his shoulders, Joshua was too big to close the door quickly. Seeing the shadow on the floor indicate Lawrence was as the sliding glass door, Joshua attempted to walk further into the pantry. It wasn't exactly two people deep, especially now that Joshua was a 6' 10" athletic male. Leaning against the upper cabinets, with his butt resting against the counter, Joshua held his breath hoping that from the angle Lawrence was at, if any part of himself showed, the refrigerator would block enough of the view to hide him. Luckily it did. That out of the way, Joshua decided to make one big decision, especially after checking his bank accounts. There was no way to hide this growth from his boss and coworkers unless he didn't appear there at all. With a quick phone call and an explanation of a family emergency, Joshua apologized for the short notice and quit his job. He then went upstairs and donned his wrestling max, stripped to his athletic shorts, and turned on his main computer, camera, and called up CAM4. He had been doing very well with his persona of Clyde S'Dale, and was certain more people than ever would pay to see him and his physique now. Indeed it didn't fail. More and more people wanted to see the tall, slightly muscular stud with a horse sized dong. He played coy, and never really answered how big it was, just giving slightly vague answers like, "Up to my second row of abs..." or something else like that. Five days, a couple hundred private shows, and several thousand dollars received later, Joshua received a phone call from Brent. It sounded almost like Brent was going mad. Not mad as in crazy, but driven insane by an urge or desire he had to have. He wanted to meet with Joshua again, he needed to, he HAD to. In fact he told Joshua that Andrixos and Darien had expressed and urgent need to meet again as well. Joshua had to admit he'd been feeling a need to meet up with them as well. It might not have been as strong an urge since he was giving nearly hourly shows on the web with his body and his huge schlong, but he definitely felt a necessity to meet with them again. Besides with the weekend coming up, he needed to find some way of avoiding a job free Lawrence who for the last few days was pounding on his door and even notifying the police to drop by for a check-up. Deciding what city would be the best for the four of them to meet in, Joshua paid for the hotel room, and then went to pack what clothes he had that fit, his lap top, a camera, and several wrestling masks. He loaded the car in the garage and then making sure the coast was clear of Lawrence's spying eyes, took off to meet his friends. ************************************************************************* Brent, Andrixos, and Darien were a little surprised when on the elevator ride up, they figured out that the room number coordinated with a top floor room. Their jaw nearly hit the floor when, after knocking, Joshua opened up the door and led them into the Prince's suite. There was an entry way with two large walk-in closets, then a central great room that contained generous space for a living room and an area for a full kitchenette and small dining area. Off that room, in opposite directions were a bedroom each, complete with king size bed, a full closet space, and an en suite bath/shower with Jacuzzi tub. "weoooooooooo" Andrixos whistled. "That must have been some bonus you got from your job and then they just promoted you....big time!" "Actually I quit my job." replied Joshua. "Then how can you afford this?" asked, Brent. "Easy... I've been wearing a mask, wrestling briefs, and whipping it out and jacking online." "What?!?" said the other three men. "No way! You mean you've been earning money jacking off for folks online?" said Darien. "Yep. They like to see tall, built, or hung men, posing, stripping, and jacking. We're all three. I mean hell. I had one guy plop down $250 just so he and he alone could watch my cock go from flaccid to erect. Then allowed me to open my cam back up for others to see me strut my stuff and then pay to view me jack." "How much are they paying to watch you jack?" "Depends on who's on, how many are on, and how much they each have. Yesterday afternoon I had a bidding war going on. Guys wanted to watch me and have me talk to them and only them. Had one guy from England, two from Germany, three from Saudi Arabia, one from Dubai, and another three from Japan all bidding. I was about ready to cum just watching the prices go up. The bidding took almost twenty minutes, finally won by one of the guys from Japan. Paid $25,000 just to watch me beat off and talk with him about it." Joshua could watch the other three men move and shift. Their faces going from awe and inspired looks to ones of almost pain. At the same time their pants began to stretch out in front of them in various ways: either their package bulge became fuller and rounder, mounding more and more, or this extremely thick, long line suddenly ran down their pants leg, crotch to knee. "Fuck!" Cried Brent. "If I wasn't horny before, I sure am now. Thinking about all those men on line, just wanting to see you, watch you, be in awe and nearly worshipping you and your growing cock, or your muscles, or height...." "As I understand it, you all had problems with being horny." "Well, yeah." said Andrixos. "Only...we've been trying to keep our jobs, our regular lives. Been kind of hard trying to figure out how to explain this growth spurt. At the same time, we've been walking around looking down at guys now, being so much taller than them, and having to duck through doors, and being able to handle more and more weight in the gym... .... ... it's been a huge fucking turn on. I've been wanting to jack and jack and jack!" "Same goes for me." said Darien. Brent spoke up. "And me, although my family wound up finding out. It kind of worked out alright, as I haven't really seen them in a couple of years, but they're all wanting me to get checked out for a brain tumor now. Still... the looks admiration, lust, and jealousy I catch from women and especially guys as I pass them.... ... ... it's so hot. I get boned all the time. I had to pick up salt-peter so I could go to work without sprouting an erection while there." "Well, even with my jacking off daily, hourly, I'm still horned up, extremely active, and sperm producing. I think our new sized testicles are just pumping extremely high levels of testosterone through us." "I'll agree to that." said Andrixos. "I swear I'm developing more hair down my chest and abs." "Well, at any rate, if you guys would be up to making some money and taking care of this horniness at the same time, I've got some extra wrestling masks and we could see how much folks are willing to pay to watch four extremely hung, quite tall, and decently built men take care of each other's needs." As the other three, hearing of what Joshua had been doing, were already about to burst a nut exploding from so much cum churning, there wasn't any opposition to the idea what so ever. In order to help hide identities and location, they decided to pile all their clothing and such into one bedroom, take the paintings off the walls in the other bedroom, pile in on that king size bed, which they made look kind of small, and perform their shows there. They performed one group show and then four solo shows before they finally decided to order up a late dinner. In the middle of teasing and enticing viewers to pay for another show, but letting their cocks go erect and tent their underwear out in impossible fashion, their dinner arrived. Knowing that a towel wasn't going to cover up a damn thing, Brent ran for the door, opened it, stood behind it, with a twenty from Joshua extended around the door and said, "Sorry, shower, just push it in past the door. Thank you, and something for your trouble." The money was taken from Brent's hand, there was a pause and then the cart of food seemed to lurch and zoom forward a good distance from the door heading towards the dinette set. "SHIT!" cried out Brent, as he quickly looked around the door and seeing no one there, slammed it shut and ran to grab the cart. "What's going on out there?" called out Joshua. "Nothing! I guess the bell boy didn't want to accidentally see anyone naked, so he super pushed the cart through the door." "Well, that was kind of a surprise." "Not half as much the surprise as you're gonna get, Josh!" "LAWRENCE!" Suddenly Joshua's friend, Lawrence came rolling, non-gracefully, out from the bottom, skirt covered portion of the cart. He stood up and looked straight into the occupied bedroom and began talking down to his friend. "I've been wondering what's going on. Finding out you've quit your job. You've not answered your phone, me knocking at your door. You're here, off again with one of your work conferences. All work no pla......GOOD GAWD ALMIGHTY!" "Now, Lawrence... Larry. I know this looks a bit odd, but I can explain..." Lawrence began backing out of the doorway. "Three giant masked men....wrestlers..... Joshua... I never knew you were into this kind of kinky stuff. Where are you?" "I'm right here." "I don't see y....oh my gawd. It's... it's a.... a ... bondage -slave thing isn't it. They have you pinned under the covers." "No... Larry...." "You're confined in the closet... tied up aren't you... oh...gawd..." Lawrence had continued to back up to get out of the doorway, but he ran into Brent who was now filling up the space. Startled Lawrence turned and looked at what was blocking his way, and then looked up into the masked face of Brent. Taking a step backwards, Lawrence muttered something and then tripped his own self up and collapsed to the floor. "FOUR! OH... MY...... ugh.....four tall men....tall athletic men.....and all of them with... with... baseball bats for cocks!" "Andrixos, take the keyboard. Have us go dark for about ten to fifteen minutes, tell them we'll be right back after that and not to worry we won't be blowing our load while we're gone." "Right." Joshua got up off the bed and walked past the laptop with the camera and peeled off his mask, staring down at Lawrence. "Oh my gawd! It is you! Josh! What the! How! This is! All this and.... ALL THAT! I need to leave! I need to get out of here... I need to...uh... hmmmm uh-huh.....no....nooooo!" Joshua looked down into his friend's face and then stepped forward, invading Lawrence's space, causing Lawrence to back up. Brent noticing what he was doing and the sound and look coming from Lawrence stepped forward blocking Lawrence's retreat. Joshua stepped forward again pinning Lawrence between himself and Brent. Lawrence was still kind of stammering and now no matter which way he turned his head, his vision was filled with the crescent shaped pectorals of either Joshua or Brent. This was from his straight on vision. He had to look up a titch to notice that he just barely stood a couple of inches...his hair line...over the tops of Joshua and Brent's shoulders. Trying to avoid eye contact or further chest contact, Lawrence cast his eyes downwards, but there his vision was filled with a trim waist line with the hint of very defined abs starting to show, a treasure trail of hair going from chest down to a waistline of very tight and full underwear, even though that treasure trail was almost fully blocked by a cock that was incredibly long and impossibly thick. "UH! Oooh ooh ooohoohoohohohohohohohohohohohoh..." Lawrence almost passed out. But Brent caught him and as Joshua backed a little bit away he could see a wet spot forming and spreading near Lawrence's crotch region. "La... Larry?... .... ... Are you turned on by our size?" "N...n...no... no! I'm not..." "Your pants say you're lying. And uhm...what exactly are you going to do once you leave here?" "I've got to.... I don't know warn your family. Tell them you've somehow become a basketball star and that you're into kinky BDSM or something...whatever this is..." "It's not BDSM, Larry." "It's not?" "No.... it's four men....four grown men.... four very grown men who like showing off their size, their strength, their power. You like men with size, strength, and power, don't you, Larry?" "What? N...n..n..n.no! Why are you looking at me like that? I need to leave and I need to go now." "Nooooo... you drove all this way to find me, why not stay? Enjoy the view? You've got the same kind of view from all four directions." "What?" "Andrixos,... change the heading on our page to Four Giant Horsemen and a Guest. We're going to have some fun." "What I'm not...hmmmmmrrffff" Joshua leaned over and grabbed an extra fifth mask and put it over Lawrence's head and pushed him into the bathroom. "Alright everyone get dressed and help set the laptops and camera's facing the direction of the bathroom, closet, and chairs." When all of that was done, the four men prepared themselves: two sat in the chair, one on the corner of the bed, just able to be seen, and Joshua stood near the doorway of the bathroom. They turned the camera on, announcing they were ready for a show and waited for the people to pay to view. Soon they had filled the private room to capacity, the counter was still flying with incoming payments, and Joshua gave a slight nod to Brent who was reclining on the bed. He knocked on the head board as if it was a door. On that sound, Joshua turned and answered the door, pulling the masked Lawrence through. "Hello, wrestler Adam Atomic. It's good to see you. Well, we hear you think you're a pretty big man in the ring. Do you think you're a big man?" "Uhm....well yeah...." "I don't think you look that big to me. Wrestler Dreadnaught, do you think he looks big?" Picking up on the glance and the starting consonant cue of the name called, Darien stood up and planted himself behind Lawrence, now aka, Adam Atomic. He loomed over the man and then spoke. "Why no, Juggernaut. He just barely comes over the top of our shoulder's he's not a big man at all." "Let's see those pants of yours....take them off." "Wha...what?" "Take off your pants Adam Atomic....." Sheepishly, Lawrence took off his jeans and stood there holding them. "Now, Dreadnaught, you take off your pants and the two of you exchange." Darien did so and after he and Lawrence exchanged pants, Joshua commented. "Now put them on. And tell us, where do the pants come up on one? Dreadnaught, how does Adam's pants fit on you?" "They are a little tight, even around my slim, defined waist. I'm not sure I can get them buttoned. Even if I did, the bottom of them come up to the top of my calves." "And how 'bout you, Adam? Where does Dreadnaught's pants come up to on you?" Lawrence whispered. "my abs..." "I'm sorry what was that?" "m..mm...mmm my... my abs. The top of the pants comes up to the middle of my abs." "Well then you're not very tall are you? So, not a big man that way...Aggressor, come stand behind Adam now. ... ... ... Now, you and Adam exchange shirts." Lawrence looked up at Joshua who just tilted his masked head down and stared hard as he could through the fabric. In just a couple of minutes, Lawrence was taking off his shirt and handing it to Andrixos who did the same. "Put them on, gentlemen." The two did so. Several dings were heard as more people paid even more money for the spectacle they were seeing as Andrixos struggled to get Lawrence's shirt put on. After many twists and turns, assistance from Darien, there he stood the back pulled firmly taught, the sleeves ridding up his deltoids, the chest form fitting across his slight lats and crescent shaped pecs, all of which cause the shirt to keep his arms hung in a position slight out and away from his body as if he were making a motion of being an airplane. "Aggressor, tell me, how does Adam's shirt feel?" "It's very tight, feels pretty small. The hem stops half way down my abs. Might do for a muscle shirt at the beach." "And do you think it is small because of height?" "Not that alone. It's also because I have muscle." "Would you care to show us muscle's affects." "Yes, well see.... because of my lats, back, and shoulders it is pulled incredible tight...." Andrixos performs a most muscular pose causing the back of the shirt to rip down the middle. ".....rrrrrrrrrauuugh! And thus will get ripped if I was performing shrugs or dead lifts. But the same could be said for the front. ...." At this point Darien steps behind Andrixos and pulls the two pieces of the shirt back together once again. This time Andrixos does a chest shot and causes the front of the shirt to explode open, followed by a couple of shoulder shrugs and bicep flexes to cause the sleeves to burst. "Ahhhh man this... shirt couldn't cover a big man any time at all." "Adam, how does Aggressor's shirt fit on you?" "Like...like a.... almost... like a mini dress,..." "Hmmmm and can you flex your muscles and split the sleeves?" "n...nn...no...." "The chest?" "No..." "The back?" "No...." "Dreadnaught, could you squat a little bit and see how well Adam's pants hold up?" Darien performs a few squats pumping up his thighs. It's not a great split, but they can confirm that after a while a small pop and tear in the seam of the jeans have occurred. "Brawny, come over here in just your wrestling posers and stand beside Adam and flex.... .... .... Now, Adam, you flex in front of Brawny there. ... .... That's it, put your arm in front his and flex. Harder..... HARDER! Hmmmm does your biceps come up to the size of Brawny's at all?" "No..." "No.... let's try another comparison. Put your hand up like you're going to give a high five.... now, Brawny place your hand against his. Adam, does your hand measure up to Brawny's?" "No..." "No... in fact, Brawny can you bend your fingers down? Wow.... if we were just a little bit taller and bigger, we could engulf your whole hand just by bending our fingers down to our palm. Why don't you stick your foot out for us. ... .... ... What size show do you wear?" "Twa....twelve." "And is that a pretty big shoe?" "It's a good sized shoe..." "A good sized sh..... Brawny would you place your foot next to Adam's.... ..... my goodness, your feet look a little small Adam. Brawny what size shoe do we all wear?" "Twenty-one." "Twenty-one... and why don't you take this ruler here and see how much longer your foot is compared to Adam Atomic's...." "Three inches." "Three inches longer... wow.... so we have longer feet, and wider too...bigger hands....larger muscles... Oh, and just to make sure, why don't you try on Adam's shoe and Adam try on one of our shoes..... .... ..... Adam can you keep your feet in one of Brawny's shoes? Give it a walk." Lawrence tries to walk with the tennis shoe but it is large enough that his heel easily slides out of it, causing him to stumble and trip as he walks. When he stops, Brent tries to put his foot into Lawrence's shoe, eventually ripping out the front from all the pulling and struggling to get it on. "Oh...it looks like Brawny has torn through your shoe. And now, the last test. ... .... Adam, hand me your underwear." "What?!?" "Hand me your underwear, Adam." Josh stood there with his hand out waiting for Lawrence to obey. Lawrence took a look around him and eventually stepped out of his underwear, handing them to Joshua. In turn, Joshua stepped out of his and handed them to Lawrence. They both put them on, Lawrence looking like he was wearing an oversized baggy diaper of sorts, while Joshua was wearing something very tight, with an obscene bulge that pulled the waistband down and out a bit from his body. "And now for the last demonstration...." Joshua began to concentrate. Andrixos grabbed the laptop and made the web cam zoom in on the tightly packed crotch of Joshua. In a few moments it began to stir. Folks viewing began to see Joshua's penis pulse and ooze, throb and inflate larger and larger. Fuller and thicker... Originally it stayed in its curled up position, just growing into a larger and fatter curl, but then it began to straighten itself out, fighting against the cotton fabric with all its might. Short little snapping sounds began filling the air. The titanic tube of meat was getting longer and larger by the second, pulling down and out, further and farther the fabric of the underwear away from Joshua's body. Eventually everyone began to see more and more of the base of Joshua's monster cock as the waist band got pulled and stretched more and more. The tenting became so bad that soon Joshua's balls fell out on either side of the fabric. More rips and tears were heard. The cock was straining, quivering in its cotton prison, until finally there was a loud rip and the front of the underwear gave way. The snap of the waist band back to Joshua's abs made the revealing of his donkey dick even more impressive as it quickly pulled the fabric back to the base of the mighty schlong. "AAAAAH" bellowed Joshua in pleasure. "The awesome release. Tell me, can your dick do that to your underwear, let alone mine?" "N...nn..nn..no...." "In fact..." and Joshua put his hand down and felt all over the loose fitting underwear. "Oh... there it is... you're even erect right now, but we can't even see it in all that material. I hate to say this, but you are not a very big man. At least not compared to us, are you?" "N..nn...no...no..." "Well, I'm sorry but small men have a job to do...." And with that Joshua ripped off the underwear, picked up Lawrence and placed him on the bed next to him. With a quick glance, Brent, Andrixos, and Darien also joined them, sans underwear and cocks throbbing, on the bed. "You, Mr. small fry, have to worship us. And you must do it quickly, because as I said earlier, if we were just a little bit taller, stronger, more hung, we could completely engulf you and the thing of it is..." Joshua took Lawrence's hand and began to have Lawrence stroke his cock. "...we ARE getting bigger...." The three friends took this as a cue and the chant they so often made while watching videos and pictures or listening to audio clips, they began to make now as they stroked themselves, rubbed their or each other's chest or nipples, cupped their balls. "...TALLER..." "STRONGER...." "MORE HUNG..." "BROADER..." "THICKER...." "DEFINED..." "SWOLE..." "DENSER..." "BIGGER!" "FULLER!" Over and over again the chanted, moving Lawrence around like a large sack, forcing him to stroke their cocks, suck on the their nipples, feel their flexed arms, trace the beginnings of their abs, cup and rub their balls. More and more, over and over they gave poor Lawrence a workout, smacking him with their cock, showing how their schlong was a long as his arm, bouncing their pecs in front of his face, smothering his face in their arm pits, all while still chanting.... "WIDER!" "HIGHER!" "MORE VIRILE!" "SWOLLEN!" "VACSULAR!" "THE BIGGEST!" "THE STRONGEST!" "THE TALLEST!" "THE DENSEST!" "THE MOST HUNG!" "BIGGEST BALLED!" "OOOOOOOOOH!" They had reached the heavy breathing and moaning stage. Words were becoming more and more like grunts. Their breathing was becoming labored and broken. The strokes upon their dicks were sending wave after wave after tsunami like wave of pleasure through their bodies. Eventually as Brent began to yelp and moan, shiver and buck, from the stroking he received from Lawrence, Joshua picked him up and dropped him to the side.... "Sorry, Atom sized Adam, this drink is for real big men only!" And with that he grabbed Brent's cock and pulled it towards him, just in time to catch the tidal torrent of man seed into his mouth. On and on Brent's load seem to go.... volley after volley after uncountable volley of cum cocktail poured from his balls and erupted out his flaring head. This in turn sent Joshua's stomach into distention and then his body rocking in ecstasy along with the continued jerks and pulls of his three friends. Andrixos took the load this time, guzzling it all the way down, while Darien took the load Andrixos spewed for several pulsing minutes. When in turn the man shake caused Darien to reach climax, Brent grabbed his mighty python and sucked it down full force. The four king sized men lying haphazardly in a stupor on the bed, as if they were suddenly over any healthy limit of inebriation were out of it, unaware of the dings and pings coming from the laptop as men around the globe sent extra money for a phenomenal finish, along with thanks yous and cries out for more. From up off the floor, Lawrence barely raised his head and hand, clicked the camera off and logged out of the site. He then began to gather a pants and shirt and his torn pants from off the floor and slide into them as best as he could. Crawling his way towards the door towards the living room area, he attempted to stand and get his footing. "Oh, no... not tonight, buddy." Lawrence let out a small yelp as Joshua had grabbed him from behind. He pulled him into a deep and long kiss that left Lawrence too light headed. He passed out and Joshua placed him into the bathroom and shut the door. He then grabbed some pillows and some extra bedding and placed them on the floor in front of the door and leaned on it to fall asleep. This effectively trapped Lawrence, who wouldn't discover that until later in the evening, or would that be early in the morning. ************************************************************************ "OH FUCKING SHIT!" The quartet of large men were woken by the scream of Lawrence who was able to come out of the bathroom. He had tried to do so in order to get away, but the four men although in a drunk like stupor all night, had managed to intentionally or accidentally keep some of their wits about them. Two of them had gone through to the other bed room to grab the other pillows and extra bedding to make themselves comfortable and keep themselves warm. One of them was sleeping on the king size bed. One each was sleeping on the floor on either side of the bed, while the other had moved in front of and was leaning on the door from the bedroom to the living room. Although he was originally trying to get away, the sight Lawrence saw made him shout in awe and perhaps even fear. It didn't take long for the four large men to see what his fuss was all about. Standing up they began to realize the room looked much smaller. The king size bed didn't fit them at all. Lawrence...poor Lawrence who at six foot tall, last night came up to two inches just above the top of their shoulders, but today, this morning, the top of his head only managed to come up somewhere between their cock and their belly button. Looking down at themselves they also noticed that they were a hell of a lot buffer and defined as well, something akin to a large rugby player or gymnast, a bicyclist with an equal upper body. They began to flex and pose, pop and bounce their muscles this way and that, acting out as if they were in a body building competition. Despite the vaulted ceilings, they began to reach up and touch them. They began to put on their old clothes, seeing how extremely tight and small they were and then flex, bend, twist, and shred out of them. They saw how their feet covered up their old tennis shoes that were once three sizes too large. Their cocks sprang to life and extended long, thick and hard from their groin. They reached full erection quickly, but stood there and bobbed and bounced sticking straight out from their grown, albeit perhaps pointing a little bit down due to the extreme length and girth. But they had some help flying high with the two large globulous spheres that were their balls. Lawrence brought them out of their awe, giddiness, and lust. Having waited for them to move enough from in front of the door, he got it open and bolted for freedom. However Joshua was quick enough and large enough to respond in time. He barreled through the doorway after Lawrence. Although executing the head and waist bend perfectly, there was no way to complete the waist and shoulder twist in time. The door was now dented, or more correctly slightly broken and splintered, while a nice chunk of the wall on the opposite side was gone, accompanied by warmed door framing. This startled Lawrence making him pause, and giving Joshua just the time he needed. He grabbed Lawrence and pulled him in close in an extreme bear hug. "No! NO! LET ME GO! LET ME GO!" "Shhh shhh shhh it's okay... Larry.... it's ok..." "No this is not okay! You're fucking freaks... giant freaks! You're like the first stage of hulkout growth! You're like nine and half feet tall and only need another hundred more pounds or so... well if you were normal size, to become the Incredible Hulk!" "Shhhhh ok... we're huge... it's alright... not a bad thing to be huge....It has it's perks..." "LET ME GO!" Lawrence struggled and fought, wouldn't listen to Joshua as he tried to talk with him. Joshua not sure what to do kept hugging Lawrence, but he started doing so tighter and tighter. "You're smothering me!" "Shhh shhh. Listen, Larry.. .we can work this out. You don't need to tell anyone..." "YOU"RE CRACKING MY RIBS, YOU FUCK!" "NO, I'M NOT! I'm just holding you till you calm down..." "IT HURTS! I CAN'T BREATHE! CAN'T....Can't....breathe...eathe..." Lawrence tried to squirm free and get his head to where he could breathe, but Joshua, not knowing his own strength, kept Lawrence's face buried deep in his pecs. Finally Lawrence managed to get his head twisted on way, but when it did so, his mouth found one of Joshua's new larger and firmer nipples. Originally Lawrence tried to spit it out and move his head or mouth away from it, but then suddenly Joshua's pecs began to swell and inflate, fuller and broader. Lawrence could hear and almost feel the movement of some kind of liquid. Then there was a sweet, yet savory kind of tasting milk that hit his tongue and he began to suck and Suck and SUCK! "OOOOOH!" Joshua moaned deeply as his cock sprang to life. The three other giants crawled their way into the room and began to try and ask Joshua how he was doing, but he was lost in the euphoria of his nipple being sucked. Eventually there was a loud pop as Lawrence removed his mouth off of Joshua's swollen nipple. He began to shake, and then to scream, and then to turn slightly purple. Coming out of it, Joshua set Lawrence down, trying to call his name and get information out of him. It didn't work. Lawrence just stood there screaming in agony until suddenly the air was filled with the sound of breaking bone and snapping sinews. Lawrence suddenly just shot up and up and up growing so tall that the borrowed pants which originally came half way up his abs, now hit him directly on the waist and were perhaps a couple of inches above the ankle. His body then began to twist and contort into this pose and that and each time it did, he seemed to stand a little fuller, a bit broader, a titch thicker.... he was growing and he grew and filled out and filled out until suddenly he was shredding the very clothes that was once way to long and baggy for him. He stood there for quite a while in collar and waist band that held torn pieces of clothing. Hair began to thickly coat his legs, arms, groin, abs, and chest. A full beard, but neatly trimmed along the jaw line grew in, while his hair grew out to shoulder length. The four giants stood up and looked at him, realizing he was around seven feet tall, if not exactly, and had the build of someone between and amateur and a professional, title winning bodybuilder. Just a tad bit bigger built than them, technically to be sure, but their height and muscle size to his ratio obscured that fact. Eventually Lawrence began to blink and come out of dazed state of mine. Joshua worried that he might have caused some kind of damage to his friend, despite the new build, called out to him. "Larry.... .... ... are you okay?" Lawrence blinked and then looked at Joshua and smiled a contented and kind of school girl crush kind of smile. "Oh...the gods are awake. What do you require, sirs? Jack off, blow job, bath, shave, breakfast? What shall I do for you? Shall I order?" The four behemoths stood there looking at Lawrence and then at each other. "What does it mean, Josh? What is he saying?" Asked Brent. "It means....Larry is going to order breakfast for us and himself. You, Darien, and I are going to try and see if we can repair some of this damage, while Andrixos sees if he can contact 7'2Giant." "Contact 7'2Giant?" "Yes," said Joshua as he stood flexing his muscles and bouncing his pecs. "I don't think we'll be going back to a normal life at all now, and I think we're the right size to make him the runt of his videos that we imitated so well, last night. It's time for the world to see how small he really is."

Part 1 is here in case you missed it: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7025-a-most-muscular-year-starts-with-a-christmas-surprise-part-1-of-7/ Ed’s old friend Vaughn is one of the guys that contacted him during the week and wanted to invite him to go to a party across town on New Year’s Eve. He told him though that he wanted to wait and see if Kris had something else in mind before he would confirm the invite with him. Vaughn used to work with Ed at his company a few years ago and they started hanging out almost immediately. A relationship blossomed and they ended up dating for a while. Vaughn was never as muscular as Ed was. He was quite thin and rarely gained any weight at all back then, well at least that was the way it was two years ago since that was the last time they actually saw each other in person. The workout that Ed got in today is fierce as he works his arms over really hard to get a good pump in them since the next couple of days will be busier than normal. When he finally gets home, there is a box sitting directly in front of his door with a note underneath the bow. It states that he is not to open what is inside until 12:01am on the night of December 31st. He immediately knows that it is from Kris so he takes it inside and places it underneath his Christmas tree. Just like he did on Christmas Eve, Ed lies down on the couch and falls asleep hoping that he will be awakened by his new lover’s arrival. On the first second of midnight on New Year’s Eve, Ed awakens to a knock on his front door. He jumps to his feet to get there as quickly as he can. When he opens it up, Kris reaches out to grab Ed and gives him a giant bear hug. Their embrace is incredible as he squeezes his young lover with all of the strength in his body making every muscle tense against Ed’s nearly equal frame. Their eyes lock onto each other as they immediately start kissing. The two men start rubbing on each other lovingly since they haven’t had any contact for several days. Kris feels Edward’s chest through his black shirt and marvels at how much bigger it is from the week before. He nearly rips it down the front, but Ed grabs his hands first and motions for him to knock it off before pulling him into the house. He pulls his shirt off to reveal his huge hairy pecs that hang with quite a cleavage with a lot of space along the sides as well. Kris laughs before pulling his red shirt off and showing off his equally large chest as well. It appears that the potion they took the week before made them almost identical in size. Before he started his workout over the past week, Ed was slightly smaller than Kris, but that isn’t the case anymore. Kris most likely knew this would happen which is why he left for a few days so his young lover could start realizing his true potential physically. What is with the package that arrived the day before though? Kris moves up against Ed as their pecs press against each other as the hair on them bristle when they move up and down. The feeling feels tremendous to Ed as he feels warms sensations moving throughout his body. Kris picks him up in the air to smell just above his black jeans. As he positions himself to hold him with one arm, he unzips Ed’s jeans with his other one and watches them fall to the ground as they reveal his partner’s thick hairy legs making the older stud swoon in delight. Ed is emitting really strong odors now since his testosterone levels have increased exponentially. Kris is quite intoxicated by it all as he starts licking Ed’s wet abdominals and tasting the sweat that is running down them. This leads to Ed pushing Kris down on the floor and doing some kissing and licking of his own. His mouth finds its way towards the huge mounds on Kris’s shoulders. His arms show off the massively snaky veins that wait patiently to be serviced by their young master. Ed flexes his equally huge veiny arms which of course get the attention of his elder muscle daddy. The two men have come to the realization that they are becoming mirror images of each other physically and frankly couldn’t care less about it because they are falling in love. It isn’t so much a fuck session but rather a need to fulfill the needs that they crave for each other. Kris pulls his white pants off to reveal that he is wearing absolutely no underwear as his giant cock waits patiently to be sucked dry. Ed greedily swallows it down his throat slurping to get to the seed that is lurking inside Kris’s huge balls to plant them directly into his own belly. Remembering how thick his older lover’s cum was last time, he sucks on the huge pole rapidly to get into a steady rhythm. Kris moans feeling his prostate expanding as his balls and cock swell until they turn a dark purple. He turns his head to stare into Ed’s eyes and tells him that he is getting ready to explode. Ed preps himself for the coming river as he feels Kris’s tasty precum starting to change over to the creamy batter. Each time Kris shoots a stream into his partner’s gullet, Ed’s cock bobs up and down getting closer to the edge. Kris reaches down with one hand to grab Ed’s cock knowing that it will blast at any second and with his other hand he pulls his lover around to slap his rod along his face. After swallowing another huge rope of cum, Ed finally shoots his wad all over Kris’s face. Kris is quickly coated by the thick sauce that is pouring all over his face. He licks Ed’s gaping cockhead running his tongue along the opening and catches its contents as he moans deeply. The two men are extremely satisfied with their selves and get up off the ground to go to the shower to clean up and prepare for that night’s New Year’s party. The late afternoon arrives after the two lovers reacquaint with each other. Kris finishes dressing before going over to pick up the package he sent to Ed earlier in the week. He rips the box open with his bare hands and pulls out another bottle that is similar to the one they consumed just a week earlier. He smiles looking at it sparkle with a bluish color and takes it to Ed who is still in the bathroom. Ed stops grooming himself long enough to look at the shimmering diamonds swimming around inside. Kris tells him that this one isn’t going to be for them, but rather for another fortunate soul. Apparently he already knew about someone from Ed’s past otherwise he would not have sent it in the first place. Instead of a pouch, the bottle arrived in a box similar to one that cologne comes in. Ed has the urge to take the bottle away from Kris, but at the same time, he wonders if Kris has another agenda he isn’t letting him in on. He never believed in this stuff before, but since the gorgeous daddy came down that chimney that night, he is starting to think that anything is possible. Kris looks into Ed’s eyes and can see his temptation so he wraps his huge arms around him and squeezes him tightly to make him realize that they are done with their transformation for now. Ed still manages to get ready before Kris does and goes to find his phone to check to see if he has received any voicemails. There is one from a familiar voice, Vaughn. He says that his plans are still intact and that he still wants Eduardo to attend the party with him. Ed immediately returns his call to confirm that he will be there with Kris, but not to be shy and to come talk to him anyway. Before Ed could get back to Kris in the bathroom, he can hear that deep laugh echoing. It dawns on Ed that this must be the other man that Kris was talking about. He asks him what the potion will do which prompts the studly daddy to say that this one requires a much slimmer guy to transform. Kris finishes getting ready and the two men leave to go eat somewhere before they go to the party. The company party looks exceptionally good this year since it appears as though they poured a bit more money into it. Ed introduces Kris to a few of his coworkers and forgets that he looks quite a bit different than the last time they may have seen him. Some of the guys subtlety grab his arms and pecs while the girls rub on his ass and ask all kinds of questions pertaining to his personal life. Kris laughs as they do this since they barely notice that he is even there. Ed finds this rather peculiar that they don’t say hardly anything to him since he is standing right beside him all the time. Kris pulls him over to a nearby mirror in the corner of the facility and Ed is shocked to see that Kris doesn’t look the same as he sees him. He has the white hair and grey beard that he had before he took the potion that night. The body looks great, but that is the way it was before the potion as well. Kris says that they see what he looks like pre-potion, but not afterwards because the potion provides the results of whatever the receiver wished for. Ed understands now that only he sees the bigger and younger Kris, while everyone else sees the muscular and older version. As they look in the mirror, Ed notices that Vaughn is walking towards them and goes to turn around. He accidentally knocks the small latino man down with his huge chest which gets a big laugh from Kris and a horrified look from Edmond. Vaughn is in complete awe when he sees how Ed looks and can’t help but to feel his power when he grabs the big man’s hand and is picked up off the ground. He still looks as small as he did before, but Vaughn is quite a bit better looking now as well. His Hispanic features are more prominent with his hazel eyes and brown skin. Kris whispers into Ed’s right ear that he will give him the potion when the ball drops as the New Year begins. At this point in time, it is just past 11. Kris ventures off to allow Ed and Vaughn some privacy and to get reacquainted. He finds out that Vaughn moved away to go live with his new boyfriend, but not long afterwards the boyfriend was deployed to Afghanistan and was killed by friendly fire. It took him nearly a year to get over the shock of it happening. Ed proceeds to tell him about Kris, but it isn’t the actual story of how they met. Vaughn thinks that the two men together are quite hot and that he doesn’t even care about the age difference. Ed quickly understands why the potion is meant for Vaughn. Five minutes before midnight, Kris returns back over to hand Ed the potion and tells him that when the clock passes 12:01, he is to give it to his old friend. Vaughn spends the last remaining minutes talking with Kris and Ed. The countdown begins as everyone stares at the television monitors as they watch the ball drop in Times Square. Midnight finally hits as Vaughn squeezes Ed and tells him how much he has missed spending time with him. Ed hands him the potion and says that he bought him something for the party. Vaughn is quite surprised by the gesture and wishes that he had known that Eduardo was going to be at the party sooner because he would have bought him something as well. Kris motions for them to go into the nearby bathroom to talk in private. Ed wraps his arms around Vaughn’s back and leads him into the room with Kris following behind them. They close the main bathroom door as Kris locks it. Vaughn finds this to be a bit strange, but thinks that maybe Ed is going to tell him something important. Ed looks back at Kris getting the nod to have Vaughn drink the potion. Ed unscrews the lid off and tells Vaughn that he should drink it since what happens next might be quite enjoyable. He can sense how nervous his small friend is, so he holds his free hand and leads his other hand to his face. He tells him to trust him as he tips the bottle towards his mouth as Vaughn opens it and swallows the contents. The sensation going down is quite shocking to him because he says it feels like his body is on fire. He is wearing a shiny short-sleeved silver dress shirt and a nice pair of black trousers on his 5’8 135 pound frame. He can feel his body reacting to the liquid fairly quickly as his arms start swelling expanding the veins as they rise to the surface. His chest fills out his shirt and stretches it until it is so tight that he can barely breathe. Both Ed and Kris grunt as they see him begin his metamorphosis. He starts to panic when he feels his legs growing inside his pants as a few threads along the side seams slowly rip. This prompts him to place his arms up to his head as he groans in agony making his biceps shred the fabric as they continue to thicken up. He runs into a stall and places both of his hands on to the side walls. His fingers continue to widen as the stall starts to squeak. His bloated delts and lower back muscles split the back of his shirt open as the two other muscle studs watch eagerly hearing Vaughn’s black boots blow out as his socks shred and his feet continue to grow. His butt is so thick now that it makes the seams completely rip out as it frees itself from any fabric in its way. His brown skin is all shiny now from the river of sweat coming from his pores as it continues to stretch over his expanding muscles. His triceps destroy the rest of his sleeves as his shirt glues itself to his body. His newly acquired lats bust out the side seams as his shoulders and traps massacre more fabric over top of his new cobblestone abs and obliques. Ed approaches Vaughn with caution as the growing man is in such euphoria that it might be dangerous to interfere. The heat radiating from the much heavier Hispanic man is fogging up the windows in the bathroom. Ed lightly places his hands around Vaughn’s thick waist and begins running them along the amazingly firm ridges before moving them to the front to feel his incredibly swollen and wet abdominals. He then reaches up and marvels at the power radiating through Vaughn’s pecs as he feels them stretching under his hands. He presses himself up against his old friend as Vaughn’s huge quads finally blast through his pants and fall to the ground. His ass is pulsing against Ed’s throbbing cock which is trying to burst out the front of his own pants. Thick black hair is now sprouting all over his new muscular body. Ed moans as he reaches down to feel Vaughn’s huge brown cock as it drips a thick stream of precum onto his hands. Kris smiles since he foresaw this happening days ago. He watches as his lover rubs Vaughn’s new body and starts stroking his own cock in his pants. As Vaughn becomes aware of his surroundings again, he turns around and rips the rest of his outfit off. His huge thick brown rod stands straight up as it rubs its thick goo all over his friend’s pants and shirt. Ed moves down to gobble it up as the syrup flows down his throat. The taste is so good that it makes the eager sucker start to touch his self. Vaughn’s hazel eyes stare down at his friend as he flexes his huge guns and attempts to push the side walls down with them. At nearly double his size from before his voice has deepened greatly as his confidence soars and demands for Ed to service him. The new brown hulk reaches down and rips Eduardo’s shirt off to start rubbing on his imposing hairy chest. As he sucks on Vaughn’s cock, Ed reaches up to rub on his big friend’s thick hairy forearms which are now covered in huge hose-sized veins. He traces two of them all the way up to Vaughn’s massive softball-sized biceps and soccer-ball sized shoulders. His touch makes Vaughn growl as he starts to pick Ed up. He rips the butt out of Ed’s pants and boxers and plunges his thick brown rod into his winking asshole. Ed moans feeling it spreading his hole wider as it swallows it inch by inch. Kris has completely stripped naked now and moves over behind Vaughn to get on the toilet to find a position to make Ed suck his cock to eruption. In order to do so him and the brown hulk knock one of the stall walls down to get more space. Ed gulps down Kris’s cock as he starts rubbing on Vaughn’s thick hairy pecs. After a few minutes of this, Kris’s cock turns purple. Waiting for his reward, Ed opens his mouth to catch the thick volcano of cum as it showers his face and runs down his bare chest. Vaughn stops fucking Ed so he can taste the cum as well on Ed’s body. Ed pulls Kris out so Vaughn can down whatever was left inside his pole. Vaughn picks up speed again as his thick cock swells and his balls rise. He pulls his cock out and lets Ed move down to catch his cum. The white spunk flows out and on to Ed’s chest before the beautiful veiny pole is plunged into Ed’s waiting mouth. Kris moves down with Ed as they pass the spurting rod back and forth to each other. With Ed really close now, he moves up to Vaughn’s face and jerks faster on his cock. Vaughn tells him to spray his chest and arms because he wants to feel like a dominant master for once. With pleasure, Ed shoots a huge load all over his brown partner’s pecs, abs, and biceps leading the big Hispanic stud to rub it into his muscles. He flexes his incredible body in front of Ed and Kris and demands that they both lick the cum off. Without wasting another minute, they do as he asks. With the three studs now completely spent from this whole sequence, what will Vaughn do about clothes? Kris hands him his shirt since he is the only one that still has a shirt. Vaughn puts it on even though it is actually a little too big for him. He laughs a little since he never imagined that something like this would ever happen to him. He asks Kris if he can kiss Eduardo since he misses it so much and of course Kris says why not. Vaughn immediately grabs Ed and plants a very passionate kiss on his lips that lasts for well over a minute at least. The feeling is so amazing that he shoots a quick load onto the floor again. The fun part now is to try and get out of the party without being seen. They end up finding a back door and manage to run out into the street with Vaughn only wearing a loose shirt, Kris wearing just pants, and Ed wearing torn clothes. The brown hulk races into Ed and Kris’s car to lie down in the back seat as the other two follow into the front seats. The three of them laugh as they rush out of the parking lot and roll up at Ed’s place. There is a race to the shower with Kris deemed the winner. While he cleans himself, Ed and Vaughn start rubbing on each other and end up fucking once again. Instead of pulling out this time, Vaughn shoots his thick load inside Ed. The hungry bottom lies there in ecstasy as he feels the spunk coating his insides as he kisses Vaughn at the same time. The two men manage to get in a position to rub each other with their pecs, as the hair bristles and their nipples touch perfectly. The sensation from this contact makes Ed cum on to Vaughn’s thick abs as he rubs some of it in and feeds the rest to Vaughn. Kris gets out of the bathroom and sees what they are doing. He tells Ed to get off Vaughn so he can go shower. Once the satisfied bottom leaves the room, Kris winks at Vaughn and grabs the smaller muscleman to flip him over and start fucking him. Kris pushes his thick rod inside Vaughn’s tight hole and starts thrusting rapidly. The Hispanic stud squeals as Kris fucks him really hard. As Kris gets really close to cumming inside him, Vaughn pulls himself off the older man’s pole and makes the cum spray all over the floor. Ed comes back in again as he sees his mature lover shooting and gets down on his knees to catch watch is left in his mouth. He gets a little irritated because some of it hit the ground and he will have to clean up the mess. Vaughn gets up and runs into the shower before something is said to him about it. Kris looks at him and promises that he will help him clean it up since he didn’t mean to do that. They kiss on it and go to get some towels and floor cleaner to clean it up with. When they finish getting it clean, they both go to the bathroom to invite Vaughn to stay since he can’t go anywhere at that time of night and in that condition. He agrees since he doesn’t have any clothes to wear at the moment and admits that he still has strong feelings for Eduardo. A decision is made to where Ed and Kris will sleep in the bedroom while Vaughn will be sleeping on the couch. The three men manage to wind down to sleep as the New Year gets off to a very rousing start. The story continues in Part 3, coming up in two weeks.

A Christmas Surprise Edmond is a very charitable man and has always done whatever he could for his friends. Whether they needed financial or emotional support, he was always there for them. He has never once felt like he should ask for handouts even if they were offered to him. Despite his good deeds, Edmond is quite lonely and feels a bit empty inside. While it isn’t unusual for him to attend the yearly parties at his friends’ pads and at his workplace, he has never found that one person to fill the empty space in his soul. His friends have never caught on to this since he has always been really good about covering up his emotions with them. This year he put his Christmas tree beside the fireplace for the first time since he moved into a new house just a few months prior. He positioned it to where he could look at it as the fire crackles in the room to give it a nice ambiance. It has made for great photos as well since he has snapped quite a few pictures on his camera, and even filmed the whole scene to send to all of his buddies. Edmond is quite modest about his body as well. Being as lonely as he is, his workouts have been ramped up to deal with the feelings he is having. His friends’ remark about his huge biceps all the time and how they always stretch the sleeves on nearly every shirt he owns. As a bit of a joke this year, he decided to film himself shirtless in front of his tree and did a few bodybuilding poses. He has played the video back several times to stare at his thickly muscled torso as it would glisten in front of the fireplace. After editing the final product, he sent pictures to most of his friends who once again remarked about how studly he was looking. Still modest by all means, he found this to be a bit ridiculous but deep down inside he was loving the way he looked and wished that he had a companion to share Christmas with so they could enjoy the fruits of his labor. He wasn’t always alone. His ex-boyfriend Les still comes by once in a while with his husband Ralf, but this year they were going to Florida for Christmas. (Les and Ralf live in Connecticut.) After attending one of his friend’s parties on Christmas Eve, Edmond arrives home around 11 to crash on the sofa. He ends up dozing off after a few minutes. As he lays there sleeping, the fire goes out and something makes a really loud sound on his rooftop. It seems as if something or someone is trying to make their way down the chimney. Feeling the room getting colder, Edmond wakes up to go check on why the fireplace went out. He can hear rustling coming from above his head and reaches over to grab the fire pick located on a rack about two feet away. A man falls out of nowhere and lands on top of Ed’s head as his face plants directly into the soot. The large man gets up as Ed jumps back to clean his face off with the clothing he has lying beside the couch. When the man walks out from within the fireplace to look at him, Ed is shocked to see that it is the man from those stories he heard about from his childhood. The man is not as heavy as they described him to be either. He looks like he could be in his 50s, but is a remarkably handsome man as well. He is laughing as he walks towards Ed. In complete shock, Ed drops the fire pick and nearly passes out. The man grabs him before he reaches the floor and picks him back up to lay him on the couch. Ed can feel how strong the man is by the way he holds him against his chest. The man’s red and white suit is quite snug as the heat emanates from his body. The man speaks in a very deep manly tone and tells him that his name is indeed Kris Kringle. He says that he came to present a gift to Edmond which has quite a few perks that he might enjoy immensely. The man’s sexy brown eyes never look away from Edmond as he speaks to him. His white beard clings to his firm face as Edmond finds himself surprisingly attracted to the man. He tries not to show it but the man is completely on to him. Kris is now sitting beside him on the couch too which doesn’t help matters. Kris hands Edmond a red velvet pouch with what looks like a bottle inside it. He tells Ed to take the bottle out and to read the inscription on it. The heavy glass bottle contains a green liquid which sparkles as it hits the light in the room. Kris says that he can decide what to do with the liquid since it can provide joy if he so desires it. He thinks, ‘What does Kris mean by happiness though and is this some kind of test?’ He looks at the bottle again and wonders what he is supposed to do with it since all it says on it is ‘Happiness’. Kris puts his arm around Edmond and pulls him in closer to his body. He whispers in his ear, ‘you can drink it, rub it into your body, or don’t use it at all. It is your choice.’ Ed’s eyes widen as he is given these options. Kris already knows what his choice is going to be, but wants to hear it straight from Edmond’s lips. He unbuckles the black belt attached to his suit and opens the top part of his jacket as he reveals his greying hairy chest which has a treasure trail that moves all the way down to the hairy bush he is sporting. Ed is floored that the man he knew from his youth is in reality an extremely muscular daddy and he is sitting beside him. Kris grunts a little as he slowly leans in to give the surprised man a soft kiss on his lips. He takes the bottle out of Ed’s hands as he kisses him so he doesn’t drop it by accident. It turns out that the bottle is only part of the gift that the hairy man is giving him. He places it on one of Ed’s side tables as it continues to sparkle like diamonds beside the lamp and the fireplace. Kris gently slides him down onto the couch as he gets better situated on top of his chest as his hugely muscled gut presses up against the striped shirt that Ed is still wearing. Kris nuzzles his face with his beard and plants long wet kisses on his partner’s neckline. It isn’t long before the mature man decides to take his entire suit off to get completely naked. Ed grabs Kris’s huge ass and feels both of his firm glutes in his hands as they flex and strain. Before he can do anything else, the sexy older man pulls Ed’s shirt off and massages his thick chest with his tongue. Kris asserts his power over his younger counterpart as he unzips Edmond’s pants and pulls them off as well. The two men’s cocks are playing hockey with each other as they slap each other numerous times before they finally lie up against each other and throb together. Kris smiles and laughs in his deep husky tone as he lets Ed know that he will feel a huge amount of ecstasy as they get further into the sex. He slides down the couch to pick the young man up so he can play with Ed’s hole as he licks it slowly before laying him on his musclegut to push his big cock inside. Ed doesn’t put up much of a fight as he gives in to the sexy older man’s advances and relaxes his hole completely to let the muscle daddy slide all the way in. Kris starts fucking him in quick bursts exerting a great deal of power into every thrust. Ed is confident that he can take it though since he focuses quite a bit on his core in his workouts. After several minutes of steady pounding Kris stops fucking him to reach over and retrieve the bottle from the table to open the lid. Ed looks at him and motions for him to drink it since it is what he wants him to do. The big stud moans under his breath and agrees as he gulps down half the bottle. He pulls his cock out of Ed before pouring the rest of it onto his heaving chest. The contents roll off the edges of his massive pecs as it trickles off his swollen nipples and into Ed’s waiting mouth. He licks the hair on Kris’s muscle gut before working his way up to munch on his big pecs and chews furiously on both of his swollen nipples. The happy older man squeezes Ed tightly as he feels his body starting to change. His skin gets tighter and more vascular as the veins grow thicker along the surface of his skin. His body hair changes to a solid brown as his cock gets more rigid than before. Ed moans feeling the muscle daddy changing as he continues to worship the mature man’s amazing chest. At the same time, Ed can feel his body changing as his muscles starts expanding. The pleasure he is feeling makes his cock shoot several ropes of cum all over his partner and himself. He looks up into his lover’s eyes and sees how incredibly handsome Kris Kringle is becoming as the man’s brown eyes look down at him as he grins. Kris proceeds to penetrate Ed once again as he fucks him with even more force than before. The feeling he is getting from this makes him almost numb as Kris continues to pound him. He can sense the big stud is about to cum and fears that Kris will plug him up if he comes inside his body, but the sexy brown-haired man assures him that he will be safe because another part of the gift is immunity from sexual diseases as well. He stops fucking Ed just before he starts blasting several ropes of cum into his gut as it coats his insides. They both moan loudly letting the rush flow through them. Ed is completely unaware that his body has grown by 10 pounds through this whole sequence as Kris massages his bottom’s bloated muscles. Kris pulls his wet cock out of Ed again to move himself down to work on Ed’s slightly larger cock. He toys with the head as it fills up with blood and then gobbles it down his eager throat. He moves in rapid succession as he immediately manages to get Ed close to unloading a monster of a load. Ed sweats profusely as he squirms back and forth on the couch as Kris holds him down promising him that he won’t lose a single drop of his manseed. After noticing his partner’s cock and balls turn a deep purple, Kris moans feeling the thick cum creep up into Ed’s shaft as it swells against his lips and teeth. He positions himself to catch the first massive rope as it sprays the inside of his mouth making the big man gag a couple of times. The next few ropes end up hitting him in the face before he locks back down onto Ed’s cock again and swallowing the rest of his load. The sensations he feels from it flowing into his stomach makes him grunt and growl with absolute delight. He continues pumping Ed with his big hands as more cum flows down into the muscle stud’s throat before letting the last few spurts shower his face as he moans deeply rubbing his younger lover’s dick against his beard. After this final exchange, Kris tells Ed to lay back and just relax as he moves back up to wrap his arms around his lover and to pull him into his chest to hold him close. The sexy older man tells him to go to sleep and not to worry that he will still be there in the morning. Christmas Day arrives and after a great night of sex, Ed wakes up and sees a much younger Kris Kringle standing in front of his Christmas tree wearing just a pair of red boxers with white fleece along the top edges. His back is to Ed as all of his massive curves glisten while beads of sweat roll down each one of them and disappear into his gorgeous butt crack. He spreads his lats out as his stands there with his hands on his hips. Ed says something to get Kris’s attention. As he turns around, his pecs bounce and his biceps clinch since he is not expecting his younger counterpart to be awake yet. He smiles as his new brown beard glows just a tad as he says, ‘Good morning, I hope you enjoyed the time we had last night.’ Ed responds by saying, ‘It was one of the best nights of my life.’ which prompts the sexy man to do a few poses himself in front of the Christmas tree. Kris stops posing to go sit beside him and puts his huge arms around his equally big partner and turns to look him in his eyes. He tells him that everything that has been given to him so far is permanent and that he will remain with him for as long as it is deemed necessary. Ed tries to hide his loneliness from Kris, but the older hunk is fully aware of how he feels just from the way he is acting. He leans in and kisses him very passionately as their tongues meet. They have sex again as Kris pulls off his red boxers to move his lover on top of him to slide his huge cock inside Ed as he rocks him up and down making the younger man moan deeply. The fucking feels so much different this time because the numbness he felt before is dissipating. Kris squeezes his lover’s thick arms and worships his huge chest with his mouth and hands. He tells Ed to just relax and let him do all of the work since it is Christmas after all and he is the one receiving gifts. He sucks on Ed’s huge nipples and rubs his hard ab tiles prompting Ed to grunt loudly as he starts to produce precum down below. Kris picks up speed inside him and promptly pumps his seed inside his lover over and over again while he continues to worship Ed’s muscular body. He finally stops unloading inside him to pull his cock out so he can return the favor and get his partner to shoot his load next. Kris somehow has the ability to make Ed’s cock swell bigger and wants him to watch as he makes this happen. The stimulation from the older stud’s tongue quickly makes the muscles in his pole pump up as it moves all the way down into his balls which are doubling in size. The pressure is so unreal that it feels as if he is going to explode in the literal sense. Ed begs him to let him cum since his cock is now turning purple. Kris laughs as he pumps it slowly with his mouth and positions himself to catch the thick river as it flows into his mouth. He growls feeling his body tense up as he starts to get a huge pump all over his body as it turns purple like it is getting ready to burst. Ed jumps to his feet to feel Kris’s hairy chest as it gets all wet from the huge amount of sweat coming from every pore in his skin. It feels so good that both men blow their loads again this time onto the floor. Ed asks Kris how long he will stay like this which he responds by saying that it is only temporary, but it could last longer if he decides to make a resolution for the upcoming New Year holiday. This is something that Ed has never done before, but will for the first time in his life. Since Kris said he was not leaving, this next New Year’s holiday would be more meaningful than ever before. Ed tells him that he wants to introduce him to some of his friends just as a way to include him in some of their social gatherings; however, the big hairy stud tells him that this can’t happen until after he makes his resolutions on or after January 1st. The two sweaty men get up to go to the shower to wash each other off. This of course leads to more passionate kissing and nice prolonged handjobs from both men. A question that is being asked in Ed’s mind is, ‘Where is all of this cum coming from?’ He is spurting nothing but solid white cream from his balls and it makes him wonder if perhaps he would continue to do so after the New Year begins. Kris smiles since he knows what his partner is thinking and unloads a nice thick load of cum as well. It appears that the happiness potion has made both of them more virile and more youthful as a result of consuming it. He then asks his older lover, ‘How is he going to keep this secret for an additional week?’ Kris tells him to relax and not to worry because he has other places he can go to in the meantime so he can just live life the way he did before they met for the time being. After draining their hoses, cleaning up their mess, and drying off, Kris tells Ed that he will be return in a few days so he can make his resolutions since there isn’t much else they can do together at this point. Ed looks at him with a bit of concern on his face but once again Kris reassures him that he isn’t leaving for good and that he will return when the time is right. After a few more minutes of hugging and kissing, he leaves out the back of the house wearing his red and white suit and slowly disappears into thin air. As he tries to keep from getting emotional over Kris leaving, Ed immediately starts texting several of his friends to tell them that he may have finally met someone that he cares greatly for. Some of them find it quite peculiar that this would happen on Christmas Day, but they do believe him somewhat. He hopes that they can meet him after the New Year starts, but he does agree with them that maybe he should just take this one day at a time. After an extremely busy week at his workplace, Ed tries to cope with being alone again since Kris still hasn’t returned from wherever he said he was going. It is the 30th of December and he has heard nothing from him. Luckily though, his friends have visited since they really want to know who this mystery man is. He doesn’t have any pictures of Kris yet to show them because he forgot to take some when they were together. One thing they didn’t pick up on was the fact that he is slightly bigger from when they last saw him at the Christmas party and from work. By drinking the green potion he was given, he ended up gaining at least 30 pounds of muscle through several days of slow gradual growth and even has more hair on his body as a result. He wasn’t too shabby before the changes, but even he has noticed some major changes like how much bigger his biceps are and how his pecs are even closer to his chin than beforehand. His workouts have gotten quite a bit easier as well. He has upped his max weight on the bench and can squat at least 100-200 pounds more than previously. The stress he had from not having Kris around has kept him focused on the gym more than ever. He has made it a point to get a bunch of workouts in before New Years Eve since he doesn’t know what Kris has planned for him. The anticipation has been building up in his brain and he wants to look his best for when he does return. The story continues with New Beginnings, coming soon!

Some of you may have come across this story within the ideas part of the forum. Giganticbeast gave the okay for people to expand this story. I love the character. Jafars lust for power was never truly captured in the film. Let's carry on Gigantic beasts work by carryong on the growth. Why not introduce other gods? Or savor in the growth a little longer. The Genie has more Power than you'll EVER HAVE! He gave you your power and he can take it away!" Aladdin said with a sneer, the young man playing this last hail marry struggling to outthink this powerful sorcerer. The genie and half drowned Jasmine stared in terror at this suggestion! Why would he suggest this powermad monster could gain MORE power!? "You're right...the genie's power DOES exceed that of my own.." the sorceror thought aloud, his serpent form snaking around the struggling street rat. His eyes lit up "That's it! Genie I have my FINAL wish!" He said, abandoning the giant snake form, returning to his former slender self, freezing Aladdin in place with a single wave of his hand. Aladdin sighed, watching the hourglass fill with sand, the poor princess Jasmine struggling for a breath, as Aladdin prayed this mad man would make his last wish already! The Genie tried to talk him out of it "hold on sir, mister megalomaniacal psychopath if you could just stop with the wishes that'd be greaaaaat" the blue genie adjusting his tie and fixing his glasses while standing beside a suddenly conjured cubicle wall. Another wave of the magicians hand obliterated the office space, and the sorcer wished "NOW Genie I wish to become an ALL POWERFUL-" taking a breath while Aladdin smirked, his cocky grin sickening the lithe old man, clearly the street rat THOUGHT he had a plan, what a fool! "ALL POWERFUL GOD" The man bellowed at the top of his lungs! Aladdin cockily dropping from the old man's spell as a blast of magic hit Jafar square in the chest! "Aren't you forgetting something Jafar? A genie has oh...wait...god!?" The Genie struggled to complete this wish, his energy draining as he continued to blast the old man, magic wracking through Jafar's lean body as he started to moan and groan from the increase in energies! "OH YES! you FOOL you think I would want to be a GENIE!? Why be a GENIE when one can be a GOD!" He doubled, losing focus enough to let Aladdin free. The youth freed Jasmine and dashed towards Jafar, scooping up a scimitar as he leaped through the air! Closing the distance and swinging the scimitar downward the blade was halted as if it stuck a block of steel! Aladdin opened his eyes nervously and stared at the thick muscled hand that now gripped the base of that blade showing no sign of harm! "OHHH YES....I can FEEL IT! Ohh the POWER! the fucking absolute POWER" he grunted as his twig of a forearm BULGED with rippling power, both Jafar and Aladdin watched the wave of growth rush over him! Travelling up his arm as his sleeve burst off! Individual rippling fibers of muscle swelling and BULGING with power as veins snaked up and down the dark toned skin! The old man standing and rising up and UP growing taller as his robes started to fray and stretch across his thickening form! Aladdin took a swing and another and ANOTHER, but the blade just bounced off the growing gods torso, cutting the stretched robe off, showing his skin changing to a deep red hue! "GO AHEAD and SWING street rat! OHHH Swing while you can! You FOOL! You fucking OHHHH GOD! WITLESS WASTE OF LIFE!" His shoulders bulging and swelling as he doubled in height lurching taller, his growth out of control and forcing his body to jerk and flex without any sign of stopping! His arms stretching down past his knees as he watched his body swell and grow like never before! thickening as his chest and lats continued to heave with every deep intensely pleasurable gasp of breath! The youth ran to the princesses side, watching as the man grew into the world's newest god! "OH THE UNIVERSE ITSELF WILL BOW BEFORE ME! MY IMMENSE MUSCLES CAN REND THE VERY FABRIC OF REALITY!" he grunted as a single flex of his pecs caused the princesses' clothes to literally vanish! He turned and threw his arms up into a double Bi pose, as his monstrous peaks bulged, Aladdin let out a shriek of pain shrinking in size and shape until he was nothing more than a baby! The towering, still growing god's grunts were only getting louder and more powerful by the second as the genie completed the ultimate wish! His blue form literally fading out of existence as his powers were completely drained! "WELL PRINCESS LOOKS LIKE YOUR REAL MAN IS NOTHING MORE THAN A MERE CHILD! AS I WARNED YOU!" He laughed his voice dropping so deep as his shredded rags of robes finally exploded off the towering muscle man's 15ft frame! The orgasmic feeling of this growth was so intense even HE was caught off guard! Jasmine let out a gasp watching his thick legs slowly dissipate, the muscled tree trunks becoming more ethereal as the transformation was progressing just out of control! The hulking behemoths shoulders bulged once again larger, swelling up against his ears as his jaw grew more square and pecs heaved upwards pressing against the base of his chin, almost swallowing his head! A loud CRASH echoed as the red skinned GOD grew right up against the brass domed ceiling! "YOU CANNOT STOP A GOD YOU FOOLS! THIS WORLD IS MINE! ALL POWERFUL! UNSTOPPABLY HUGE! I CAN'T FUCKING STOP GROWING!" He grunted, his body from the waist down merely a swirling maelstrom of gas and cloud until the lusty ever growing beast reached downward and simply started stroking the air itself. The red clouds of aether started to swirl and grow, stretching from his waist into the form of a monstrous cock! Thickening and growing between his hands, soon bigger than his own arm and growing more massive by the second! "YES PRINCESS I BET YOU WISHED YOU MARRIED ME NOW DIDN'T YOU?!" he asked as he pushed up through the roof of the palace, his cock growing to his pecs! "YOU ARE RIGHT THOUGH I'M NOT A REAL MAN, I"M A GOD! A GROWING ALL POWERFUL GOD!" he moaned as merely GAZING upon him sent the princess into a furious orgasm crumpled up as the all powerful Jafar continued to grow! Rising up from the ruins of the palace he continued to swell and GROW into the cool night sky! his moans echoing so loudly as he watched the once great city shrink below him! "TO THINK I MERELY WANTED TO RULE THIS CITY! I NOW RULE ALL OF EXISTENCE! A TRUE GOD! AN ALL POWERFUL MUSCLEBOUND GOD!" he laughed his deep voice booming so loudly the earth quaked and the sandy ground cracked open and swallowed up entire houses in the city! People staring upwards as the night sky was FILLED with this hulking flexing monstrosity! He smiled a wicked grin as his cock bulged against his monstrous pecs "GO AHEAD YOU PITIFUL MORTALS WORSHIP ME, CUM ALL OF YOU! NOW" he barked and with a single thought drove every human on earth into a simultaneous orgasm. It's only fair given the dark terrible things he planned on doing to them all...

Hey Guys, been a while since i last posted a story on here, so heres my newest entry. enjoy!! This is a story about Jack, Jack is no ordinary 19yr old……………. “COME ON ONE MORE!!!!” shouted Dean, Dean was jacks training partner. “ARRRGGGHHHHHH” grunted Jack as he lifted the last of his 12 reps on bench press on to the rack, jack stood up and looked in the mirror, staring back at him was a sight that drew gasps from both dean and others in the gym. Jack was a 6ft brick shit house. His chest was rippling with thick dense rock hard muscle, the vest he had on could not contain the sheer size of his pecs, they were so thick every time he breathed in the vest would ride up his torso And begin to tear under the sheer mass of his chest. “add another 25kg on each side mate” he asked dean Dean placed the weights onto the bar which was already loaded with 300kg, bringing it upto 350kg. Jack repped out another 12 reps like it was nothing, re racked the bar and got up again. “This is to easy, I need a real challenge! Whack another 100 on!” Dean added the required weight so that the bar had 450kg loaded on it. “ Man this is crazy shit jack, can’t believe what you’re doing, your pressing over 4x my body weight!!” “Well when you’re as big n strong as me there’s no room for light weights, its heavy as fuck or nothing at all, you don’t get pecs like these by lifting sissy weights!!” Jack bounced his enormous pecs, each bounce shifted his perilously frail vest close to breaking point. Jack laid down on the bench, got his tree trunk arms into position and with a mighty grunt lifted the bar from the rack, each rep was greeted with an almighty grunt, his pecs were bulging with blood pumping round his massive chest. Jack managed 8 reps before re racking. He stood up. “Arrrghhhhhh, im fucking pumped man, look at me? This is what u call pure beastly muscle!!” Jack was pumped, like nothing anyone had ever seen , he moved closer to the mirror, ripped off his vest to reveal the rest of his enormous body, his pecs still filled with blood and rippling from his bench press, sweat was dripping down to his stomach which resembled a block of marble which had had eight large chunks carved into it, his triceps were also rippling from the routine, his tri’s n bi’s were huge at least 35” round, veins snaking down to his beefed up forearms, his giant boulder shoulders looked strong enough to barge through brick walls, his meaty traps stretched up his thick bull neck and his lats were two thick slabs of rock jutting out of his sides. It truly was a sight to behold for everyone not at least dean who was trying so hard to hide his erection going on in his pants. “Jesus jack you look incredible, I’d hate to see a guy cross you!!” dean said with a hint of jealousy. “if they did, they would end up like this!” Jack picked up an olympic sized barbell with no weights on and began to bend it in half like it was made out of rubber, then tossed it aside. “anyway dean im 400lb of freaking huge muscle, I’d be surprised if anyone would cross me!!” Dean gave a laugh of a guy who was like ‘yeah I suppose so but really wanna see it’. “true enough, ok now its my go!!” Dean was inferior to Jack in height, weight and strength so before he could even start his lifting he had to take 400kg worth of weight of the bar. Dean was only 17 and had the physique of a track n field athlete, so he was fairly toned with a bit of size but that size looked skinny compared to Jacks mammoth size. So with 50kg left on the bar dean started his routine. Even though Jack and Dean were good friends jack always took the piss out of dean for his inferior showings, mostly to try and spur him on but also to show his superiority and dominance over him, dean could not help but feel intimidated by jack, he daren’t tell him to shut up or go away in slight trepidation of what jack might do. “ Come on you skinny git, call that heavy lifting I can’t even see your pecs there that small and feeble, if you don’t start tryin harder im gonna crush you, now LIFT!!!” jack’s booming shout reverberated around the gym. Dean finished his first set and sat up, “ Jesus jack im tryin alright!!” Dean bit back a little. “that’s not trying that’s playing safe, you wanna grow ? You want to lift heavy!!! That isn’t heavy look!” Jack then proceeded to lift the loaded bar of the rack with one hand and start repping some shoulder presses, after 20 reps he re racked the bar. “see!!” “alright jack stop showing off ya big headed freak!!” dean sarcastically replied. “Jealous you skinny fuck? Well you better be coz unlike you I wanna grow! I wanna get bigger and stronger than ever before.” “ well maybe you do mate but im an athlete, my sport does not require me to get big n bulky, so i maintain what I have!” Dean tried to hide the fact he actually likes jack being all dominant etc coz it makes him hard, and whether jack will like the fact that dean loves being with this muscle mammoth. After dean had finished his chest routine he and jack decided to hit some biceps. As Jack was so big and strong the dumbells the gym had were to light for him so jack had to curl using an Olympic bar and plates, he started of light by curling 100kg for 15 reps, “easy!! Whack another 250kg on dean.” Dean added the weight. Jack composed himself, lifted the bar off the ground and slowly started to curl the 350kg bar, with each curl his massive biceps ballooned to unprecedented sizes, thick veins popped and stretched with every move, after hitting 10 reps he placed the bar back on the floor, looked in the mirror and hit a double bi pose, his biceps bulged and formed a gargantuan mound of granite muscle that looked bigger than his head, he relaxed then hit it again this time managing to squeeze an extra inch on top of his already impressive bi’s. Dean had never seen jack hit a bi pose before, his cock was now so hard it was making an impression in his shorts. “ WOW jack they are awesome man fucking huge!! Im gobsmacked!” “I can see your impressed, I only have to look at your shorts to notice that, ya big gay, come over here?” Dean walked over to where jack was, the size comparison was breathtaking, next to jack dean looked like a twig. “take your top off” jack asked Dean didn’t dare disagree so he took his shirt off, his tight body glistened with sweat. “now stand infront of me and flex!” Dean flexed his biceps, moderate sized peaks appeared from his arms, they looked pretty cut but looked no bigger than 15”. To rub the salt in more jack then flexed his bi’s behind him, his bi’s clearly 3x the size of deans. Then without warning Jack picked dean up and started curling him, every curl took deans face to within cms of jacks biceps, jack curled dean 20 times before putting him down. “you like that gay boy, your cock sure did!!” Dean looked down and saw a dark grey wet patch were he had cummed, he looked up and said, “ that was awesome!!” Jack and Dean made their way to the changing room.

Two months had gone by since George arrived in Japan to be a sumo wrestler. Over twenty matches later, George was undefeated. He had no trouble out-powering his opponents. Most of his matches lasted less than three seconds, although sometimes he would make them last longer, keeping his opponent inside the ring for longer than he needed to, toying with them, making them struggle until they were huffing and puffing. Although he had bulked up to 410lbs, George was still much more densely packed with muscle than any of his blubbery adversaries. Even the men who weighed more than he did were no challenge for his strength, and his stamina was three times more than anyone he'd come up against so far. As he stood looking out of his floor-to-ceiling condo windows, overlooking downtown Tokyo, George admired the view. Partly because he could see himself in the reflection of the windows, and he could watch himself flexing his massive bulk, but also because he could see the big sign promoting him as the newest superstar in sumo wrestling. It was an eight-story high hologram of George in his sumo gear, towering over Tokyo, stomping and flexing in victory. The top of the sign announced the nicknamed he'd been given. Georgezilla. He had become an overnight sensation in Japan, and not a night would go by where some people didn't faint in the street at the sight of George's mass towering over them, at the huge projection of his tremendous bulk. From his 30th floor condo, he had an unrestricted view of his image. He flexed and posed right along with his hologram, and thought about his next fight. The thought of being the next grand champion sumo wrestler turned him on. And he always enjoyed stroking himself after his two hour hardcore workout, his 400-plus pounds all bloated with pump and power, the sensation in his big dick supercharged from his surging testosterone flow. He needed Mr Sanata to come up and service him. George texted him to come up, and since the former sumo champ lived only ten floors below George's condo, it didn't take him long to arrive. Mr Sanata jumped at every chance to suck George dry. He was sure that George's big loads were making him grow bigger and stronger, even as he entered his mid-forties. He was training harder and longer than ever too, and his former sumo bulk had leaned down to 12 percent body fat. He had muscle on his muscle, and was planning on entering his first bodybuilding contest. He relished the thought of going on stage with Japanese bodybuilders in their twenties, and outmuscling every one of them like a joke. So he gladly provided service to George, two to three times a day. Tonight, George asked him to do it in front of the window, so George could continue to watch his sign as Mr Sanata worked his magic. George enjoyed Mr Sanata's blow jobs more than anything except growing bigger and stronger himself. Afterwards, Mr Sanata went to the apartment next to George's, which had been converted to a private gym just for the two of them. He stripped down the posers he wore under his dress pants, and worked his chest for two solid hours. His huge Asian pecs stretched his smooth skin tightly across his chest, and glistened with sweat as if they'd been oiled up. He checked himself out in the mirrors after every set, and then would throw in a few dozen hanging leg raises. He couldn't believe his abs were showing. Even standing relaxed he could see them. And when he flexed, they popped out like six neatly stacked bricks. By the time he finished his chest workout, his pecs were swollen like two over-pumped balloons, with his nips pointing straight down. He decided he could use a massage, so he grabbed his phone out of his pants' pocket and called Taka, who was the massage therapist for all the sumo wrestlers in Mr Sanata's old academy, and was on called 24/7. Mr Sanata sent a private car to go pick him up and bring him over, so it didn't take him long to get there. Mr Sanata spent the time waiting by perfecting his posing routine in the huge wall mirrors of the gym. By the time Taka arrived, the retired sumo wrestler's chest was even more fully engorged, as were the rest of his jacked up muscles. "Good luck to you digging through all this hard muscle," he said to Taka, laughing. Taka bowed to the older man, then began to set up his table, his heart pounding harder in his chest at the sight his heavily muscled boss. Taka had grown up adoring the sumo wrestlers he saw on TV. He'd set his sights on becoming a massage therapist for them, just to get close to them. He achieved his goal, but to his dismay, most of the wrestlers were arrogant and rude to him, treating him like a dog, or less than a dog, swatting him if they became displeased with their rubdowns. Often, they were stinking drunk when they came in for their massages, so the slightest transgression would bring one of their bulky arms swinging out at him like a club, sending him flying. He'd become good at dodging them, but his real disappointment was how soft and doughy most of their bodies felt. He'd always imagined them being harder to the touch, like a rhino, or a side of beef, but this was not the case. They had many more creases and folds than he liked, especially as they laid on his reinforced massage table. That's why he was thrilled when Mr Sanata had taken a shine to bodybuilding. Every time Taka came over to rub him down, the older man had gotten harder and harder. Taka's hands had grown very strong, and his forearms disproportionately large from working on the blubbery 400 and 500 pound sumo wrestlers, so he was well prepared to work on more fit muscularity. In fact, his forearms and upper arms were so oversized and veiny for his size that people often stopped and stared at him on the street. Children would ask him if he was Mantaro, the anime muscle character. At 5'9, he was fairly tall for a Japanese man, but at 190lbs, he wasn't huge, just lean and tight, except for his 18" biceps, which he would flex for the kids. He delighted in their squeals of excitement as his arm peaked up 5 or 6 inches bigger than their fathers'. So for the next 90 minutes, he worked on Mr Sanata, fascinated by the change in the older man's muscle since he'd taken up bodybuilding. It was so much more rewarding to work on the thick hard muscle tissue, and to feel the tightness begin to release. And Mr Sanata had always treated him with respect, even when he was still wrestling. The big man would moan with pleasure as Taka found a tension spot and worked on it with extra attention. And Taka loved the feeling of pump his strong arms were getting from digging into the densely packed muscle fibers. After the massage, Mr Sanata got up and got his phone. As he began to text, he said to Taka, "Do you have time for another client?" "Yes, sir, of course," he said, but his hands and arms were still throbbing from working over the big muscles of Mr Sanata. Still, he figured he could handle one more session. Mr Sanata's text was to George, telling him he should come over to the gym, he had a surprise for him. He knew that George had never taken advantage of Taka's services. In fact, George had told him that he'd only ever had one massage. Mr Sanata thought it was time for another. "Your new client lives right next door, so he'll be here any minute. You've never met him before, but I'm sure you'll recognize him when you see him." "Not Georgezilla??" said Taka. Mr Sanata laughed. "How did you guess?" "I'd heard that he lived in the same building as you. I have seen him fight. He's very large and powerful." "That he is," said Mr Sanata. They heard the front door open as George came inside the condo/gym. Mr Sanata went over to him and said, "I have someone I want you to meet," and led him over to Taka. "This is the massage therapist I told you about. Taka, this is George." Taka bowed toward George, and George bowed back. This took Taka by surprise, because none of the other sumo wrestlers bothered to bow back at him, not even the younger ones. Mr Sanata told George to enjoy a massage on him as he packed up his gym bag to head out. George shrugged and figured why not. The only massage he'd ever had was by a small Asian woman back in the states, and it didn't do much for him. This guy at least appeared to have some power in his arms. After Mr Sanata left, Taka asked George to strip down. "Naked?" asked George. Taka said yes, and bowed again. "Unless you would be more comfortable in your shorts?" "Nah," said George, bending down to peel off his basketball shorts that fit his thick quads like stretch pants. "Just didn't want to freak you out." As George pulled down the shorts, his big dick flopped out. "Aremaa...." said Taka, stepping back and bowing again. George was hung at least double that of any of the other wrestlers. George laughed, and got up on the table. Even reinforced as it was, the massage table creaked under the weight of George's body. Taka gulped at the sight of the muscle mountain on the table. He'd never seen anything like it. He got out his massage gel and lubed up his hands, then got to work. It didn't take long for George to realize that Taka was very good with his hands. When he rubbed on George's thick neck and traps, George could sense the tension that was in the muscle loosening up. He hadn't even realized how tense were, as Taka worked down his huge delts and backside. Taka's touch made George grunt out low guttural moans of pleasure. He was surprised at how strong the smaller man's hands were, too, kneading deeply into his hard trained muscle. Taka worked diligently, and his arms began to throb from trying to loosen up the fascia on the massively built bull on his table. By the time he had George roll over onto his back, Taka was dripping with sweat. As he rubbed the soles of his big feet, George almost fainted from the pleasure of it. "Harder," he said, and Taka complied, rubbing deep into the arch. George's hardon rose up so fast that it flopped his towel right onto the floor. When Taka went to retrieve it, George said, "Leave it." Taka continued to work up George's legs, using even more gel to lube up the big man's enormous 24" calves. George's breathing had become as deep and rhythmic as a lion's. He had never known he could feel so good. That is, until Taka reached his quads, and as he ran his magic fingers up and down George's powerful inner thighs, George was hit with a huge wave of euphoria. It was like he was having an out of body experience. He couldn't imagine anything could feel so good. That is until Taka took a hold of George's huge ball sac, and began to stroke and massage it. George lulled back in ecstasy, as Taka rolled his big balls in his fingers, then caressed the sac harder and harder, always attentive to George's expressions and body motions to make sure he wasn't going too hard. Taka was also experiencing ecstasy as he worked on George, who was his dream sumo. As a kid, this is what he'd thought all sumo wrestlers would be like...massively built musclemen, with muscles hard as rhino hide. As a bonus, George was hairy. All the other sumos where basically smooth, but George's massive chest was a pelt of thick black hair. It turned Taka on more than he'd thought it would, and he rubbed his crotch against the table as he watched George's gorilla chest heave up and down. When George glanced over and noticed it, he reached out and grabbed Taka's crotch through his pants. "Ahhhhh" groaned Taka, as George imitated Taka's hand grip on his own balls. Then George sat up, still maintaining his grip. His 10inch hardon pressed against Taka's arm. He looked deep into Taka's eyes, then pulled him halfway up onto the table and kissed him square on the mouth. If Taka's feet hadn't already been dangling off the floor, he would have floated upward. He kissed George back hard, and relished the musky taste of power, and feeling his big shaft against his polo shirt. The massage table began to lean ominously from the weight of the two men. George stepped off the table, still holding Taka in the air, with Taka still groping George's big low hangers. George put him down, then grabbed the bottom of Taka's shirt and pulled it up over his head. "Nice," said George, as he got a look at Taka's tight physique. "My next fight will be for your honor," said George. "Mr Sanata told me how the other wrestlers treat you. Now it's payback time," he said as he caressed Taka's neck. "I'll crush them for you." He raised his arms and flexed his 26" biceps. "Take off your pants," he said to his new Japanese friend. Taka let go of George's big sac, then undid his belt and stepped out of his pants, never taking his eyes off of George's massiveness. His decent sized cock popped out straight. "Nice," said George. He flexed his huge pecs back and forth and watched Taka's dick jump. "You want me to beat them fast, or slow and hard?" "Slow and hard," responded Taka, soaking in George's heaving mass, only inches from his face. "I like slow and hard, too. Keep them in the ring till they are winded and gasping for breath, till they are begging to be thrown out." Taka thought he was going to faint, he was so turned on. George leaned down and picked up the bottle of Taka's massage gel. He turned the bottle upside down and squirted gel all over Taka's cock. Then George grabbed him under his armpits and lifted him off the ground until Taka's lubed-up cock slid up into George's deep pec valley. Using his powerful arms, George slid Taka's body up and down, while flexing his pecs against Taka's hardon, holding the smaller man's body in the air like a skater's lift. "Chest fuck me, Taka," George whispered in his ear. "Give me a cum necklace, little man." Taka could barely process what was going on, as his gelled cock penetrated into the 8-inch deep muscle valley between George's enormous pec mounds. As George held him firmly in the air, Taka thrust himself harder and harder against the powerful chest muscles, grunting into each thrust, finding it hard to believe that he was chest fucking a 410lb gorilla-sized sumo wrestler. He came like ninja, spewing a fountain of pent-up jiz onto George's chest and 26" neck. Afterwards, they got into the shower, where George proceeded to take Taka, slow and hard. He was careful not to split Taka like a melon, and used another whole bottle of gel and steamy hot water to work him open gently. Taka couldn't believe he was able to take the big American's club all the way to the root, but he did it, and came a second time doing it too. He couldn't wait until George's next massage.

Just a quick one-off while I'm sorting out the next chapter of Superior...enjoy... SEX AT 500LBS James’ bicep swelled into impossible peaked hardness, striated mass wreathed in veins pumping testosterone-rich blood as he heaved the gargantuan weight. “Fuckin’ 100 tonnes,” he smirked, feeling the BURN slicing its way, white hot, through the freakish muscle as he completed his thousandth rep. “So fuckin’ LIGHT.” He lowered the specially-made dumb-bell to the floor of the gym, the sound of clanking metal drowning out the mewling orgasm of his naked little worshipper suckling at his grotesque calf muscles. James glanced down at the pathetic little runt trying to lick every drip of sweat from the striation between the impenetrable flexed brawn of his lower leg, and smirked. “You wanna worship some REAL muscle, runt?” He said, bringing his mammoth arms up into a double bicep that dwarfed his own head, peaks the size of medicine balls and billions of times harder, flexing them a good few times to see if he could SQUEEZE more growth out of them. Big as he was, at 500lbs of muscle mass, the biggest man alive…James wanted to get SO MUCH BIGGER. Alas, his 34 inch peaks were already stretched to their full capacity. A capacity that made his little runt worshipper salivate. “Yes Master!” He stammered. “I feel like I’ve been waiting HOURS for you to finish your bicep workout to get those guns as big as you can.” “Heh, 34 fucking inches runt,” James grunted, holding the pose. His chest, like it was feeling left out of the picture, also pushed out into a FREAKING VALLEY of striated mass, straining against and then tearing through the material of his XXL gym vest, revealing the deep, serrated symmetry of his ten-pack abs. His little worshipper’s eyes went wide, not knowing which sweat-shimmering bunched heaving mass of upper-body brawn to throw himself at first, but the monstrous bodybuilder shook a finger. “I’m not talking about these muscles,” the hulk-like stud said, flexing a most muscular that swelled his goliath traps up to his ears and made his pecs stick out nearly THREE FEET in front of him, hard dark nipples pointing down towards the runt gazing up at his Master. “I’m talking…” And then the little man heard it. The straining and buckling and grinding of titanium underwear. Impossible! Those briefs could withstand a nuclear explosion! James’ thick, musky 18 inch cock RIPPED free from the confines of his reinforced underwear and SWUNG in a low arc, slapping his worshipper in the face and sending him sprawling backwards onto his arse. “…about this muscle. And you’re gonna worship it with your WHOLE BODY!” The hulking bodybuilder, his monstrous bloated form now clad in little more than trainers, sweat-soaked tattered clothes lying about the sweltering gym, TOWERED above his fuck-slave. Ignoring the fear in the runt’s eyes, James scooped him up, the swollen mass of his body somewhat restricting his movements, and positioned him on his cock. “So big, Master…” The runt squirmed in James’ grasp, his weak struggles only serving to remind James of the vast disparity in size, strength and STUDLINESS between him and his worshipper – something that caused his cock to swell EVEN BIGGER. Any reminder of how goddamn HUGE he was pushed him over the edge. The runt was trying to tell him something about going easy, taking it slowly, but James ignored him. Since when do gods listen to insects? With a manly grunt, he grasped the puny man by his ankles and PULLED him down onto his cock. There was some resistance at first, the little speck’s anus clenched tightly in fear, refusing to let him enter…but with his herculean strength, NOTHING could withstand James’ might for long. Then he felt it give a little…a little more… “M-master!” The man was squealing, but the only thing James could hear were his own grunts and the blood pounding furiously in his ears. Then, suddenly, the scrawny little bottom boy’s arse STRETCHED open around the tip of his cock. “Fuck YEAH!” James gripped the runt’s ankles more tightly, fingers leaving indents on his puny bones, and SHOVED his cock inside. To the hilt. It felt so gloriously tight, HUGGING every inch of his monster cock, a hot, tight bottom about to be wrecked completely. Anyone wandering into the gym at that point would have torn out their eyes in disbelief. Neither man clenched in this sweaty sexual embrace looked human. James was grossly, hideously overmuscled, his swollen, sweat-dripping 500lbs frame flexing and unflexing into peaks and valleys as he withdrew his cock and pounded it inside his little bottom boy AGAIN and AGAIN. And the bottom boy himself, his body distorted around James’ grossly oversized club of a penis, resembled little more than a fleshy condom. Only his squeals of pleasure and terror, and cries of “More Master! Harder! Bigger!” identified him as a sentient being and not just a warped sex-tool. It was that word, “Bigger” that finally did it for James. Like a machine, the pounding of the runt’s arse and the smushing and rearranging of his internal organs intensified to the point where the titan’s muscular glutes were clenching and unclenching so quickly with every thrust that they BLURRED with speed. The air itself turned scorching hot with the friction, and thick with the smell of MAN. The stud’s mind was saturated with that word. Bigger. “Gonna be so BIG runt,” he snarled. “Biceps bigger than the fuckin’ UNIVERSE! Pecs that can fuckin’ WARP REALITY when I flex ‘em, like I’m warping your PUNY LITTLE BODY, ruining you for any other man.” In his mind’s eye he saw his monstrous mass swelling, swelling across time and space. “But I’d still be too SMALL runt…I’d have to get INFINITE TIMES THAT SIZE, EVERY SECOND, UGHH.” The runt’s eyes had long since rolled back in his head, his little nervous system unable to handle that much pleasure…unable to handle that much MAN. Unconscious in dreamland. James hoped the little worshipper’s dreams were full of him…much like his body was now. James felt his orgasm boiling within him. His balls, the size of melons, clenched suddenly. “FUCK!” The bodybuilder yelled, a ROAR that shattered every window in the gym. “THEN EVEN BIGGER! THEN BIGGER STILL! NEVER STOPPING, ALWAYS GROWING, BIGGER, BIGGER, BIGGER!!!!” And he exploded inside the little man, quarts of hot scalding cream filling his tiny body to the brim and beyond. His vast tree-trunk of a cock wedged firmly up the runt’s anal passage, he watched the little man’s belly begin to bloat out, filling with his sloshy seed. AGAIN and AGAIN he shot, GALLON after GALLON stretching the little runt out, pale skin straining, his belly beach ball sized, then more and more swollen, until he became little more than a spherical vaguely human-like VESSEL for James’ LAKE OF CUM. * It took a further 10 minutes for James to finally stop cumming, and a further five to withdraw his vast cock from the ruined bottom boy. No sooner had he pulled it out than a RIVER of hot, sticky cum started SLUICING out of the gaping, raw hole, pooling on the floor of the gym. It would be several hours before the worshipper awoke, alone and shivering, feeling an EMPTINESS inside him that would never again be filled, every muscle, bone, organ and ligament aching as he sat up, belly smaller yet still monstrously bloated, cooling cum still running out of his arse to join the crusted 6-inch deep pool that carpeted the gym. To think, he had only popped into the gym today for a quick bit of cardio. Little had he known that he would bump into…and become intimately acquainted with…a 500lbs bodybuilder. Of course by that time the number was waaaaay out. Because across town, his libido momentarily sated and his quick, light biceps workout done for the day, James had procured something he loved even more than sex and pumping iron: EXPERIMENTAL GROWTH PILLS. And had taken the whole lot…

Tagline: Two young friends discover an ancient shrine that grants them immortal power. Note: This story originally appared on a different site years ago. At the resquest of a fellow M-G member, I rewrote it for this community. Any thoughts/comments/suggestions/ways of improvement are always appreciated. Thank you. I awoke with a shove. “Ouch. What?” I asked as I pried my eyes open. “Max, Max, get up!” “What?” I answered, still half asleep. “Tyler? Is that you?” “Yea man, I gotta show you something, come with me.” Tyler backed away. I slowly raised myself on my cot to see Tyler, full of energy, walking around in my A-frame tent. We were spending our spring hiking in Greece. I rubbed my eyes and looked up at him. “I found something, something incredible. I gotta show you.” he said. “Dude,” I answered, looking over at my watch, “it's...what...3am what are you doing wondering out there by yourself?” “It doesn't matter, you gotta hurry!” Tyler was still only in his boxers and gym shorts, a pair of flip flops on his feet. “You aren't even dressed for hiking,” I said. “It's only about a quarter mile, come on man!” he answered. I unzipped my sleeping bag and pulled myself out of my cot. I looked around for my own gym shorts and slipped them over my briefs. “I'll meet you outside,” Tyler said. I pulled on a pair of hiking shoes, slipped on a tee shirt and climbed out of the tent. In the middle of the Mediterranean, the stars were beautiful. I looked up to see a full moon too. “Wow,” I said. “This way,” he shouted, running down a trail. I followed Tyler on a trail away from camp. Tyler's flashlight gave us only a few feet view of what was around us. Even though it was a summer night, it was surprisingly cool. Tyler, walking briskly, was hard to keep up with. “Dude, please tell me why you woke me up.” I was a little surprised he woke me up so late, and he knew I was upset at him. I assumed it must have been important. “Earlier this evening I was gathering some firewood and I felt a strange draft coming from in between a few rocks,” Tyler said excitedly, “so I went to investigate. The rocks were old, there were trees and moss growing on it I had to imagine that the area inside had been undiscovered for years, maybe 2,000 years, maybe more, I don't know. So I took a shovel and shoved some of it aside. Dude, there is a cave inside the rocks, completely undiscovered I know it! There's something in there too you gotta check it out!” He led me off the path and into a deep thicket of trees and shrubs. It was hard to navigate. “What did you find?” I asked. “I'm not sure,” he answered, “but it looks pretty incredible. I don't want to tell anyone yet but it's hard to explain I gotta show you.” Still shirtless, Tyler must have a hard time navigating the thick brush. Even in my own hiking shoes it was difficult traversing so far off the path. We walked to a small crevice in between a few fallen boulders. “Come on we gotta climb in here.” He ordered. “What?” I responded. “Climb in there? Dude I can barely fit.” “You're a shrimp, man!” Tyler said, almost mockingly. “I got probably 20 pounds of muscle on you and I can fit. You can handle it.” With a scorn on my face I answered, “screw you dude,” I always sort of envied Tyler's good looks and strength. I guess it wasn't in my genes to be all that buff. But, caving in, I fit myself through the crevice in the rocks and dropped 2 feet onto the cave floor. “How are we supposed to get out?” I asked. “We can hoist each other up, no problem,” Tyler answered. Looking around, the cave looked pretty large. “I'm surprised no one else has found this,” I said. “Maybe it wasn't meant to be found until now,” Tyler cryptically answered. We walked through a narrow passageway and opened into an atrium of sorts. Paintings adorned the cavern walls; they looked like Ancient Greek. Drawings of animals and of men, stars, the sun, plants. They were suprisingly intact. “Look at this script,” Tyler said. I walked over to see multiple languages sprawled across the wall. “Are these Greek writings?” “Yea, I think it's Greek,” Tyler answered. “But this is what you gotta check out.” I followed him to an ornate and elaborate stone altar. Although it was made of stone, paintings aligned the walls and floors around it and jewels sat on carefully sculpted rock columns around the altar. There was another smaller offering table to the right of the big one, and more foreign characters on the tables themselves. “Look at these pictures,” Tyler said, as he pointed them out his hand ran across the pictures. “What's that look like to you?” pointing to the first one. I answered, “It appears to be a man. Is it a Greek...guy?” “Yea it shows a hoplite. It looks like a Greek warrior, man!” Tyler said, “Max, look: he's wearing a tunic, a helmet, saber...here keep following the drawings it's explaining a ceremony.” I followed his finger as he interpreted the paintings. “The warriors walk up to the smaller offering table. Look here, they take off their armor, then their clothing, and lay it on the smaller altar. After they get naked, they walk up to the big altar. Then, they space their feet apart here, if all goes well, this large painting appears and they touch it.” Tyler pointed the drawing of the naked soldier, reaching out and touching the painting. “Look at this, then the crystals are powered by the clothing he sacrificed, and he's given...muscle. Or even powers, I think?” “Powers?” I asked. “Yea, man, look! He grows, gains these electric powers, he manifests something. It's nuts isn't it?” Looking closely at the paintings I saw that Tyler was right. The Greek warrior gained muscle mass, his eyes changed to a glowing red, and he seemed to manifest some kind of supernatural power. “Wow, man!” I said. “Did you try it?” "What? No! But I got close, when I lay my clothes on the altar, the painting appears, but I didn't want to touch the painting unless someone else was here." “Okay,” I said, as a smile grew on my face. I pulled my shirt off as I walked toward the smaller altar. “I'm trying it.” I answered. “Wait, what? No man, I want to do it I just brought you down here in case something happened,” Tyler answered. “Fuck that, man, I've been your little follower the last 5 years I'm doing it.” I threw my shirt down on the altar and kicked my shoes off. I sat on the altar and pulled off my socks. Although I doubted that anything would actually happen, the thought of it possibly occurring was too exciting not to try it. And if it did I wanted to gain it before Tyler would. “Dude just calm down. Let me show you,” Tyler said pulling off his own shirt and throwing it onto the altar. “I brought you down here so you could see in case something happened, you can try after me.” I pushed him off the altar, a decision I made instinctively to keep me on my course. “Watch it, fucker! I want to do it!” Tyler backed away, surprised by my reaction but I so badly wanted it I was willing to fight. “Ok. Fine. Just be careful” he said, backing a few feet away. I kicked his T-shirt off before looking quickly over to the drawings and retraced the warrior's procedure: get naked, leave clothes on small altar, walk head high to the big altar and stand there, put feet into position, touch the painting. I looked back over to the altar as I slid down my gym shorts. “How long has it been? Since this has been done?” I asked. “I don't know,” Tyler answered. “Long enough for our history to forget about it.” I turned around still in my briefs and looked down to Tyler. “Do you think the altar will take 21st century clothing?” I asked. Tyler didn't think it was funny, “dude, I really think I should try this first. You don't know what's going to happen.” “Too late dude, I'm already getting naked. Hope you don't mind,” I said, pulling my briefs down. The draft on my naked body in the cave felt cool and it was nice, if a little awkward. “You do what you gotta do.” Tyler answered, a little bitter and not making eye contact. I was a bit embarrassed to show my frail, naked body and small package, particularly compared to Tyler's bulkiness, but I wished it would be the last time I would look like that at all. We had been naked in front of each other before and I certainly wasn't afraid of the act, but I was more compelled to do it. I felt a breeze over my rear and through my legs, drying off my nervous sweat. Thinking to myself I kept asking “what are you doing? Are you crazy?” as I cupped my package and stepped out of my briefs. But when I did a magnificent painting of a muscular man illuminated on the wall. “Woah,” I said. I turned away from Tyler and stared at the painting. “Who is that?” I asked. “Is it a man? Or a god?” I had to keep moving. I walked toward the altar, head high, and climbed the small steps onto the large altar. “The painting just lit up.” Tyler said, “Just like that.” “What do I do now?” I asked, feet spaced apart on the altar. “I think...I think you touch it,” Tyler said. “But...be careful, man.” I turned around to see Tyler watching my naked backside with anticipation, I let my hands go from guarding my crotch. Double checking the painting I appeared to be in the correct stance to initiate the ceremony. I took one more look around the cave, mustering the strength to try this. I lifted my right hand and, slowly, reached it out, eager to gain the powers and believing so much that the drawings were true. Looking down at my scrawny body I convinced myself that, as strange as this was, it was worth the attempt, and touched the painting. It grew brighter. My hand felt hot but I kept it there. I came this far I had to see what would happen. The crystals around me also began to grow brighter. I looked around, turned my head back to see Tyler, mouth wide open. “What's happening?” I asked, but before Tyler could respond the paint quickly drained from the wall in front of me and circled through the rock of the cavernous walls and toward the glowing crystals, powering them, causing two of them to hit me with a powerful and searing spark. “Argh!” I doubled over, removing my hand from the wall. My skin became coated in the electric bolts. I turned around and lifted my arms up. Two more crystals shot at me and again, shocked, I fell onto the altar. “Ahhhh!” I screamed. Out of the corner of my eye I could see my clothing disintegrating and melting into the smaller table. “Argh! What's...happening to...me?” I shouted, afraid, looking down at my melting clothing. As the smaller altar absorbed them, their essence too traveled into the four crystals, like rain trickling down a sidewalk, my clothing integrated into the crystals. The crystals quickly changed colors as a more powerful energy emanated out of them and onto me. Onto my altar. “Oh my god what am I doing?” I kept thinking to myself. I was too paralyzed to move, to try to escape the clutches of the sparks engrossing my body. My heart began racing as my breathing accelerated. The four active crystals continued to hit me and as I lifted my upper body, ass still on the alter. Then, the most incredible thing happened. I saw myself changing. My body was involuntarily twisting itself. My chest twisted left, then right, as muscle began forming on its sides. The muscle rounded and settled over my chest as I struggled to stand back up but managed to regain composure. Lifting my knees and re-standing, but under the multicolors of electric bolts swarming me my pecs began to grow. They grew outward and pronounced, tightening the space between them where my breastbone lay. The muscle then stretched down to my flat torso and began contorting. My stomach bulge quickly pulled into my body as my abs flattened then strengthened into a chiseled washboard of an eight-pack. There my skin began to tan itself. It wrapped over my paler torso and ass cheeks giving me a solid golden color over my body. More sparks started shooting out of the crystals as I looked up at my biceps, fear now leaving my mind, replaced by curiosity. They too were growing, contorting and lengthening. As muscle wrapped and pumped up my arms, tightened lines of muscle and skin began to define every crevice. I was starting to like this! Lifting them up to admire them, I began laughing as hair grew within my arm pits and up over my biceps and lower arms, thinly at first, then thickening to a masculine warrior. I would have never imagined laughing at such an experience, but the more my muscle grew, the more I wanted it and it was actually becoming true! Lowering my arms, the crevices that formed my washboard abs began to define my pelvis as my thighs began to grow. Thick, hard muscle wrapped and grew down my legs blowing them up like a pole vaulter's. The muscle defining across my hips tightened and created a cut V. I drew a finger along my new crevice. Looking over to Tyler all I could see through the sparking powers of electricity was a shocked and worried guy. I shouted to him, “Can you fuckin believe this?! Yes, this feels good. Hahaha!” Was I getting cocky? But who wouldn't? My ass started to quiver and shake, turning I saw it pumped out as rock hard muscle began building and pulling a tight, strong ass to match my legs. My back cracked as it stretched and grew. My arms flailing involuntarily as my shoulders doubled it's muscle mass and widened. The side of my ass checks locked in and chiseled out as it pulled against my body. As my rock hard bubble butt formed, my feet, ankles and shins grew in length and width as muscle continued to envelop over my growing frame, new countors of sinew defining every immaculate piece of my body. I smacked my ass cheeks as I turned back around, the ceremony was working! Suddenly a huge weight increase hit my package. I grabbed it, almost out of natural reaction, and felt it growing too. A large pulse of sex adrenaline hit me as my cock filled with blood and drooped down as my balls began growing in size. I removed my hands, I had to see this incredible moment. As if my balls were getting too big for its sac, it too began to grow and drop down to handle the weight of them. My cock turned to the left before growing back out, a new foreskin growing into its natural state. I continued to laugh. The feeling of my growing and powerful body only continued to get better. I looked again at Tyler, “Yea! Yeaheaa! THIS is what I'm talkin' about!” pointing down to my swinging, sex-ridden package. Tyler finally spoke up, shocked at the transformation happening before him. “Woah, Max, dude! What's happening to you?” I was no longer listening. I couldn't listen, the powers enveloping me were becoming too much for my human mind to handle, Tyler's voice drifted as I looked down and found I was quickly dwarfing him. Hair grew up through my pubes thickening them as they grew up over my belly button, chest and down across my ass. Then the hair grew like a forest over my shins and thighs. But my attention quickly moved away from my body as thoughts of powers borrowed into my mind. Powers? Yes, that's what I was now gaining! I couldn't believe it! Only minutes before I was embarrassed by my naked body and now I wanted nothing else. Being naked felt free and inviting for the powers of this altar to enter my body. What were these powers doing to me? What was I becoming? I kept thinking they must...they must have given warriors the strength of the mythological gods! No, no it was even better! I was becoming one! A god! An ancient greek god full of the abilities, powers and vices that we mortals had long forgotten about. “AHH Haha!” I continued to laugh as I gained the knowledge of this, drunk with the power of the immortals, drunk with the thought of elevating above my formal, mortal self. My muscles continued to lock in and grow. I was becoming an immortal. An immortal! I couldn't believe it. This altar was everything I hoped for. “Yes! YEEEEESSSSSSSSS!” I shouted, my voice becoming deeper with each second. “AH HAHAHA!” As the transformation continued, all the crystals illuminated and bestowed me with powers of transformation, immorality, the power to control other people and read their minds. A god, yes, I was becoming a god and I loved every second of it. The last of my human flesh, any imperfect part disappeared off of my now sculpted body. My package hung large among the rest of my immortal muscle. As the last of the crystal's powers were integrating into my body, I could feel the tight muscle growth slow to a standstill. Moving my hands up to cover my face, I felt it shift into a pronounced, thin, powerful face of a diety. Though I couldn't see my reflection, I knew its transformation gave the look of handsomeness and power. My hair shortened to a dark brown, matching the chest and arm hair that had grown earlier. My eyes opened to a glowing red, just as the drawings depicted. The crystal sparks ended, leaving nothing but a masculine, sharp immortal full of power. I was so full of these thoughts and knowledge of new powers I was having trouble keeping them in order. Was I given the powers of Metis or Heracles? Or, even more importantly: did it matter? All I knew was that I had the powers, the body, and was proud of what had happened. Like the mythological gods before me I intended to remain naked and use my bestowed powers to their fullest. Transformation? Manipulation? Trickery? Sex? I could think of little else. I stepped down from the altar. Looking down I couldn't help but admire my muscular and cut body, a thin layer of dark hair resting over my chest and abs. I looked further down to still see the growth very much apparent in my package and quads too. Tyler, not knowing the powers that bestowed me, walked over to me. I regained my stature and felt the powers coursing through me. For all my life I envied those with bigger bodies than I. But now I was a cut monster! A finely tuned and tight machine. I was no longer afraid or embarrassed by my nudity. No, I loved it. I was the hottest shit around. Tyler stared at me with awe and wonder. “My first worshiper,” I told myself, and I positioned myself in full view of him. “What do you think of me?” I asked, commanding an answer. “Uhh,” Tyler was completely hypnotized, he was infatuated with my body. I flexed my arms for him and crunched my abs. There was so much complexity in my build he couldn't get enough. Wanting to show my strength I walked over to a stalactite away from the altar and grabbed it with my right hand. “An easy feat,” I said, snapping the 8 foot rock off the side of the cavern. The rock weighed hundreds of pounds, but I easily twirled it around in my hands, feeling the energy surge through my body as I pumped the rock like a twig in a playground. “So much strength...” Tyler said, staring at me. “You want it?” I answered, preparing to throw the rock to him. I smiled and prepared a greek shot put throw, but as it flew into the air I ordered it to dissolve, merging back into the cavern wall once more. Tyler flinched in fear, but relaxed knowing I meant him no real harm. Eyeing my mortal friend once again I stretched my arm and beckoned him closer. “See what it feels like to be a warrior,” and I brought his hand close to my chest, touching my pecs. Tyler encountered flashes of my immortal powers, visioning a brief glimpse of my abilities. “Mmm...” he said orgasmicly as he bent his back, allowing his dick to lift from within his gym shorts. “I want it. I WANT IT” he shouted, dropping to his knees, kissing my hairy quads, trying to lift his mouth to my dick as his hands grabbed my rock-hard ass. With an invisible force I pushed the mortal back, Tyler sliding across the cave floor. “Mortals,” I said, smirking. “You have no idea what it's like, do you?” Tyler looking confused, wondering why I rejected him. “Yes, these powers, I can do anything now!” I answered. “No more need for clothes, for conformity. I am a god and all will obey my will.” Tyler stood again and bowed to me. “What do you wish of me master?” he said. The human was in a complete state of worship. I snapped my fingers to release him from his trance. “Tyler, you may think I am a pure god, but it is still me. Max. Maximus, the Immortal!” I flexed my biceps once again and forced a bright, immortal light to show my godly self. Levitating into the air Tyler smiled and walked more casually back to me, out of his trance. “Can I join you, Maximus? Can I join you through the ritual?” I smiled back to him and turned, opening the path to the shrine of the gods for my friend. “I may have gone first, my friend, but you have the altar to yourself now,” I said, levitating myself back to the ground. “Holy shit, this thing really fuckin works,” Tyler said turning his attention to the altar; he carried his shirt to the offering table before dropping it on the cold stone. “Dude, I can't fuckin wait, excuse the boner,” he said, stepping out of his flip flops and dropping his shorts and briefs in one push. “Mmm, this air feels perfect!” he shouts, letting his erection swag in the open. As Tyler stepped up to the transformation table he turned and asked me, “what it is like? To be you?” I thought for a moment. “Everything is different now. I no longer feel pain, emotions. I'm confident, assured, my mind is beset with the powers I gained and my new purpose is to use them to the fullest. I feel equal part human and immortal. It feels like I am power. Pure power.” I spoke with such authority and surety I thought I had created my own prophecy. My own future. “Join me, human.” Tyler's smile widened, “woah oh,” he said, “I can't wait to join you. What shall I be called?” “Tiberius,” I said. Tyler quickly answered, “Tiberius the Immortal.” Tyler turned back to the Warrior image in front of him, and laid his hand in confidence on the painting, the crystals aggressively illuminating over his naked body.

Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE Part 5 HERE Part 6 HERE Part 7 HERE Part 8 HERE Part 9 & 10 HERE 11 Clint was woken by the sound of clanging metal from the gym downstairs. He felt a pang of anxiety in his stomach. Even at almost 400lbs of the biggest, hardest muscle imaginable; the thought of what Matt was doing in the gym caused slight panic. He also became instantly aroused. Matt had taken to Clint’s training program with a level of determination he had never witnessed. Matt would torture his body to the point of collapse. There were days Clint found it hard to keep up with his intensity. The bodybuilding competition made something snap in Matt’s brain. His reaction to seeing Tyler easily dominate the entire lineup of top-level bodybuilders triggered a level of manic rage Clint was psychically afraid for the first time in his life. As they left the auditorium that night Matt was visibly shaking. Clint's attempts to calm him were useless. As they walked through the parking lot Clint could visibly see Matt’s growing body swelling larger. At 240lbs Matt had already surpassed any expectations Clint had. He was growing so fast and didn't seem to be slowing don anytime soon. Clint reached up to grab Matt’s shoulder but he spun around and glared at Clint “WHAT!” he screamed. “Matt! You need to calm down. Your time will come. I have no doubt you’ll be as huge as Tyler in no time.” “As huge?! Do you think that’s what I want? I want to dwarf that fucking asshole. I don’t want to beat him, I want to DESTROY him. I’m going to be twice as massive as his wildest dreams.” “And you will Matt; in time.” Clint said. “NO! I can’t wait. I need more size, more mass, NOW!” Matt bellowed in reply. Then something in Matt snapped. His eyes widened and his nostrils flared. His already tight hoodie looked stretched to it’s limits. Matt walked up to a nearby car and punched the driver’s door leaving a deep dent. Clint stepped closer but Matt shot him a look that said “back off”. He unleashed a lightening fast combo to the door causing the heavy metal to buckle. He then grabbed hold of the sides of the dented door and started to pull. The sound of screeching metal filled the parking lot. Matt let out a low growl and pulled harder. Suddenly the driver’s door came loose. Matt held the mangled door in his arms and started to compress the dense metal. His eyes were wild and thick veins pulsed across his face. Within minutes the door was a twisted lump of metal. Matt tossed it 30 feet across the parking lot. Matt was breathing heavily when he positioned himself at the back of the car. He bend down and placed his hands under the bumper. He braced his legs and started to lift. HIs arms trembled and sweat beaded on his forehead. “You’ll hurt yourself” Clint tried to reason with Matt “plus; someone will see you.” “N-Not yet” Matt mumbled through gritted teeth “Need to grow; need more muscle.” Matt lifted his head, closed his eyes and exerted even more power. The back of the car started to lift. Clint stared in awe as Matt deadlifted the back of the car. When Matt reached his full height, the car was six inches off the ground. He had witnessed plenty of roid rage in his life but Clint had never seen such raw, primal rage. He saw a few people heading in their direction and decided it was time to get out of there. Clint grabbed the kids pumped up shoulders. The kid tried to move away but Clint applied more pressure. He leaned in and whispered “That was one amazing show of strength stud but we have to get the hell out of here.” Clint grabbed Matt’s hand and placed it on his throbbing cock. “Lets get home so I can show you just how impressive that was”. Whatever determination Matt worked out with before the bodybuilding competition paled in comparison with the intensity he attacked his workouts afterwards. He was a demon. Clint could still out-lift him but he could not keep up. A two hour workout was common before but now Matt would lift for over four hours at a time. He’d push himself until he couldn’t move. Clint would find him passed out in a puddle of his own sweat. There were many days when Matt would workout for two four hour sessions in one day. To be clear; Clint was over the moon at Matt’s progress. He was attracted to the stud the day they meet but seeing him grow into a complete muscle stud drove Clint crazy. Matt used to look at Clint's massive body with pure lust. That look had been replaced with envy. Clint could see that Matt wanted to surpass him and he loved it. Clint walked into the gym to find Matt curling 70lb dumbbells. It was barely 6:00 am and he had clearly been lifting for awhile. “Up early?” “Couldn’t sleep. I needed to lift.” Matt said without breaking pace. “Matt, we need to talk. You’ve been pushing yourself so hard since that show. I’m afraid you’re going to get hurt.” Matt dropped the weights and turned to face Clint. He was wearing one of Clint’s t-shirts. It hung off his body like a tent. “I can’t stop Clint. I need to get bigger.” “I know you want to ge…” Clint started to say. “CLINT!” Matt yelled and pulled the shirt off. His pumped body glistened with sweat. “Look at me.” “I see you Matt. You look incredible. You’re arms are over 18”, those pecs are 52” and your waist hasn’t gotten bigger then 30”” Matt stepped closer and hit a most muscular pose. A pose he didn’t even know how to hit before meeting Clint; but one he had long since mastered. His thick traps rose from his melon-sized delts. Veins criss-crossed his pale skin. “Does this look like the biggest, sickest, most grotesque body you’ve ever seen?” He asked. “Matt” “NO IT’S NOT! And until it is I’m not going to stop.” Matt growled and grabbed the 90lb dumbbells and started to curl the heavy weights. “Fuck kid; I’ve never seen a beast like you.” Clint said as he approached. “I’m not going to try to stop you from reaching your goals but that doesn't mean we can’t have some fun while we are getting there.” Matt smiled as Clint stepped behind him. It had been a while since Clint saw that smile. If possible, Clint was even more turned on. Clint grabbed Matt’s swollen traps as he curled. “Lift that fucking puny weight. Grow those arms. Make them freaky” “Mmmmmmm” was all Matt could muster. “Yeah, you like that don't you kid? You like thinking about how massive you’ll be. We’re going to grow you into such a muscle God.” Matt was lost in his own muscle lust. His already pumped arms struggled to curl the 90lb weights. Clint leaned in close “Lift those fucking weights boy. Show this beast what real muscle can do.” Matt let out a scream and curled the weights for another rep. “Flex” he grunted. Clint stepped back and peeled his shirt off, exposing his mammoth 380lb body. He placed his hands on his hips and flexed his entire upper body. His pecs reached their 63” maximum. His thick stomach solidified into brick sized cobbles while his enormous lats caused his arms to rise. “So huge” Matt grunted. His eyes never left the behemoth's body as he started to curl the barbells again. At the top of the rep, Clint raised his arms into a gruesome double bicep pose. His arms rose to 27” of thick, striated beef. Matt dropped the weights and grabbed the 100s. Clint’s eyes looked worried; Matt had never been able to curl those and he was already spent. Sensing his concern Matt said “keep flexing. Your massive body makes me feel unstoppable”. Clint obeyed. He moved into a side chest pose that would rival any top professional bodybuilder. Matt licked his lips and started to hoist the huge weights. They barely moved but Matt wouldn’t stop. He let out a horrifying bellow and started to lift the weights. He stomped his foot and the weights moved higher. After almost 20 seconds Matt had reached the top of the rep and finally let the weights crash to the floor. Matt looked down at his pumped and bloated arms. His forearm veins looked like a road map. Sweat dripped from his elbows. He flexed his 18” biceps and admired their thickening mass. He massaged the huge muscles as he flexed. “That was awesome kid. You fucking huge right now” Clint said. “You think so?” Matt asked and raised an arm and flexed. “Hell yeah” clint agreed. Matt stepped closer to Clint and started to pose for the huge older man. Clint licked his lips and watched Matt’s body grow bigger with each flex. Clint pulled down his shorts and started to stroke his hard cock. Matt smiled as he realized the effect he was having on the 52 year old massive 380lb freak. He hit pose after pose; holding each one until his entire body trembled from effort. He flared his thick, dense lats, twisted his hips and flexed his razor sharp oblique muscles. He ran his hands over his soaked eight pack abs and 52” chest. Matt pulled down his pants and Clint let out a loud moan as his massive legs were exposed. By far his most impressive body part; they measured an impressive 28”. Matt ran his hands over their meaty surface then flexed each quad. Deep cuts and striations appeared on their surface. He turned and flexed his enormous glutes. Clint moaned again as Matt twisted a leg and flexed his hamstrings. Deep grooves and thick veins covered the surface. Finally Matt raised onto his toes and flexed his 18” calves. They solidified into hard, ripped muscle. Matt turned to face Clint. The massive man was stroking his cock faster and his eyes darted all over Matt’s pumped body. “Is this growing body going to make you cum?” Matt asked. “Hell yeah, you look fucking unreal kid.” “Good, I want you to cum for all this muscle” Matt said. “Stand up” he commanded. Clint stood and Matt stepped closer. He could see Clint was ready to explode. He bent down and wrapped his arms around Clint’s massive quads and started to lift. He hoisted the huge man off the ground with a little grunt and slid Clint’s cock into his mouth. Clint was too shocked to react and he released a massive load into Matt’s mouth. Matt guzzled the massive man’s cum. “Mmmmm, that was the better then a protein shake.” “Fuck kid, that was incredible. I can’t believe you picked me up that easily.” “You think was a good show?” Matt asked “You haven’t seen anything yet.” With a loud grunt Matt lifted Clint’s 380lbs higher and slung him over his shoulder. He caught his reflection in the gym mirror and almost came at the sight. With laboured steps, Matt carried Clint across the gym and towards the locker room. As they moved Matt could feel Clint’s dick getting hard again as it rested on his granite hard shoulder.

Everett is a beefy middle-aged bodybuilder that really loves how his body is progressing. He works incredibly hard to make his muscles get unbelievably pumped and as they glisten with sweat. This makes the other guys around him just gawk in amazement that a man in his forties could look so huge and yet so youthful and powerful. Two of these guys in particular are quite taken by his incredibly developed physique. The first of the two is a teenager by the name of Alonzo. He has tried to make his body grow the old-fashioned way by just doing basic training exercises. He lifts fairly light, but does high rep sets and benches close to his body weight. He has developed a real fondness for Everett as well as his tremendous muscles. They have both talked a lot more lately and it seems as if he views him more as a daddy figure than his own dad. The other guy, Leto, is a postgraduate student with a quiet demeanor, but he also knows how to push the weights around. He can lift quite a bit of weight, but he still feels like he is not reaching his goals. Everett finishes his workout and heads down the main hall to where the gym has its sauna. It is normally a good place for him to replenish his energy. He normally always waits until there is no one in there because it is where he has a secret that nobody knows about. Once he goes inside, he meets up with a hulking figure that pulls his towel off and places its mouth on his rod. He lies back on a bench and lets the figure slide its tongue up and down his cock until it shoves it down inside his piss slit. He always watches as the figure's tongue conforms to the opening and glides it slowly down along the walls. It eventually makes it all the way down past the base to stimulate his prostate which makes his body shake uncontrollably. Everett’s eyes normally go back into his head for several seconds as his balls expand violently filling with lots of cum. The figure finishes what it is doing after blowing Everett’s balls up and leaves. He is always surprised when he doesn’t cum because it always feels like it is going to explode out of his body. Alonzo and Leto come walking in directly after the figure leaves and sits on opposite ends of the sauna. Everett is completely oblivious to them being there as his cock throbs wildly and his balls ache wanting it to cum really badly. The two younger men are immediately fixated on what is going on with the older muscleman. He turns to look over at the graduate student and grunts. ‘Hey there Leto, you think you can come over here and help your big strong buddy out with something.’ Leto wastes no time and moseys his way over to start rubbing on his thick body as he licks the big man’s chest making him hornier. The teenager rubs his own cock in hopes of Everett returning the favor. Leto’s mouth moves its way down slowly along Everett’s hairy stomach before finally reaching the older man’s cock to start sucking on it slowly. He moans deeply as he feels his prostate reacting to Leto’s amazing sucking. This sensation releases the floodgates in Everett’s balls as he unleashes a river of cum down the student’s throat. Some of the cum pours manages to put out of his mouth as the beefy stud watches it flowing down his thick torso. ‘Mmmm yeah big daddy, I think you are starting to make me grow. I feel like I am being freed from a prison I have been in for 19 years.’ As each rope flows into Leto’s stomach, it makes his body react. The young man’s arm muscles stretch and widen loudly while his back muscles double up on themselves. Alonzo can smell Everett’s cum from the other side of the sauna and it is making him have a hard time focusing on what he is observing. He starts shooting multiple strands of cum himself from across the room as it nearly hits the growing beast on his expanding back. Everett turns to look at Alonzo from where he is sitting and grins. The incredibly horny teenager wants to come over to them so bad, but the muscle daddy waves his hand at him to let him know not to move. Instead, he moves Leto out of the way and gets up to go over to where Alonzo is sitting. ‘Hello there Alonzo, would you like to join the big boys club with me and Leto by chance?’ *winks* He places his giant cock on the teen’s leg and leans down to give him a nice long kiss on the lips. His cock slowly oozes a river of precum all over Alonzo’s leg. The smell of it intoxicates the teen greatly, but he is still able to keep his attention on Everett kissing him. The muscle daddy attempts to keep him as calm as possible so he can slowly pick him up and slide him on top of his muscle building cock. After they stop kissing for a minute or two, Everett uses his powerful arms to hold him as he teases the hungry teen’s anus with his wet cockhead. Alonzo moans loudly feeling the beefy stud push his massive precum covered cock slowly into his eager hole over and over again. He lubricates Alonzo’s hole each time as he watches the precum dribble out of his cockhead and disappear into the bottom’s well-lubed sphincter. ‘Focus on me cutie and I will do the rest.’ Everett makes sure he will feel the change as much as possible as he pushes further into the teen’s hole. This makes Alonzo want it more as he begins to lose his grip on reality once the muscle daddy pushes rest of his bloated rod inside him. Everett puts the young man’s arms around him to have him hang on as he feels his balls swelling to where they were earlier with Leto. With the precum now flowing out of the teen's swollen anus, the muscle daddy grinds him as he stretches his hole even more. Everett’s hands rub Alonzo’s back and head making the horny teen give in to him as he nears his climax. He wants to draw the growth cycle out for as long as he can because he wants to watch and feel Alonzo’s transformation in his own hands. ‘Are you still with me Alonzo? I hope you are because you will enjoy this more than anything else you have ever experienced in your life. Stay with me okay.’ Alonzo reaches down to stroke his cock as Everett continues to thrust inside him. The muscle daddy whispers in his ear to stop touching it so he can put it between his monstrous pecs. The young man moans deeply and shifts his position so Everett can lean his chest forward. He grabs Alonzo’s cock and puts it between his two hairy mountains. He flexes them and pumps the young man’s dick with them. Alonzo can’t hold back and launches a huge load all over Everett’s bullneck as it runs down his huge chest and along his cock making it all shiny with sweat and cum. The big man grunts and rubs it into his body as he places Alonzo’s hands on his jagged abs to let the young stud feel him growing. ‘MMMMM…..see what you are doing to me Alonzo…..*stretch* *pop* (voice deepens a little) you are….*grunts* making me grow *moans deeply* little man…..’ Alonzo watches Everett’s abs expand as they straighten up and look like square tiles as they protrude away from his core nearly matching the size of his pecs. He yells as he feels the muscle fibers in his pecs expanding thicker and wider making them bounce involuntarily. His biceps balloon to nearly twice their size as he grips the young man tighter trying not to let go as his forearms and hands swell larger. He slows his rhythm down inside Alonzo’s ass to concentrate on his own growing balls, which Alonzo can feel pushing up on him just beneath his glutes. The growing behemoth groans as his cock struggles for air as it continues to expand inside the teen’s anus. He is making Leto horny again from across the sauna as he watches the older man growing into a demigod. Everett can hear him from across the room and motions for the horny muscleman to come over so he can play with him again. ‘AHHHH FUCK…..*grunts deeply* MMMMM….. *yells loudly* GET OVER HERE LETO AND LET’S REALLY HAVE SOME FUN!’ He continues to have eye contact with Alonzo as he grabs the young man’s member again to suck on it. The incredibly powerful muscle in Everett’s newly expanded mouth and head massage the young stud’s rod to the point that he is having trouble keeping from unloading. The massive behemoth notices that he is struggling with it and stops sucking him. He then pulls him down to his mouth so he can kiss Alonzo again to distract him for a few more moments. The sensation from their tongues locking together is enough for the demigod to launch his load up inside the teen pumping him full of muscle-building cum. ‘FUCK YEAH! MMMMMM OHH I WANT YOU TO FUCKING EXPLODE ALONZO! BECOME THE MUSCLE GOD YOU ALWAYS WANTED TO BE YOUNG MAN!’ The extreme volume of cum being pounded into his small frame is making him heat up to the point that he gets extremely ill from it. Everett gets a concerned look on his face for a few moments and tries to pull out of him, but the teen motions that he wants him to just let him sit still for a few moments. He leans his body back onto the older behemoth’s redwood sized tree trunks as it profusely pours with massive amounts of sweat. His body heaves greatly before he lets out several loud screams as he feels his muscles blowing up rapidly. The muscle fibers in his pecs and shoulders grow so quickly that his skin instantly develops long streaky stretch marks. His biceps, triceps, and forearms nearly overpower the bones in his arms as they double up on themselves. He then grows a thick layer of fur all over his entire body which immediately makes Everett swoon as he runs his hands through the dark forest. His expanding legs spread out to accommodate the engorged beast and its two tennis balls that are emerging between them. When his growth cycle finally ends, his cock flops onto Everett’s abs as the older behemoth sits him up again. His ass has grown to accommodate Everett’s immense tool which feels like a perfect match for them both. He looks into his young partner’s eyes again and smiles as he watches the finishing touches being made to the much more masculine teenager’s face. The intensity of the growth cycle is so extreme that Alonzo sprays more cum onto the muscle daddy’s chest because of the unbelievable stress that has been applied to his body. ‘Ohh god Alonzo! *laughs* You have inadvertently started another growth cycle in me gorgeous. *stretch* *pop* *rip* *squeak* MMMMMM, FUCKING YEAH!’ Everett starts growing once again as he breaks the bench he is sitting on with Alonzo on top of him. The shockwave of the two behemoths as they fall to the floor is so strong that Leto falls over as well. The walls inside the sauna shift slightly as the three studs waste no time getting back to business. Alonzo seems quite a bit different now as well as he goes back to kissing the muscle daddy as he remains on top of him. He grinds Everett really hard to make the demigod cum inside him again to satisfy an even stronger hunger. Leto manages to get back up off the ground to walk over to the big men to shove his cock into the face Alonzo. It is obvious now the process could be neverending as all three muscle monsters are completely consumed by their desires. Everett can sense it and is encouraging them both. ‘MMMM YEAH BOYS, KEEP FEEDING EACH OTHER. FEED ME! WE CAN OUTGROW THIS FUCKING SAUNA. I CAN FEEL IT!’ Everett feels Alonzo stop grinding him and stands up. He grabs the older behemoth by the legs and turns him over to plunge his massive pole into the excited muscle monster. The bloated older man laughs hysterically as Alonzo pounds him into oblivion. Leto waits until the young behemoth is in a steady rhythm before he plunges his thick prick down the hungry musclestud’s throat to coat his insides. As Alonzo sends Everett into a euphoric state, Leto does the same to his horny young partner. The cycle may never end at this point as the three mammoth musclegods try to vanquish their thirst for muscle.

* FINALLY FINISHED * This Chapter is the very first one with NONE of the JP story in it at all, but I will fill a gap in Chapter 21: between JP and Matt's workout at JP's house and heading to the park to meet Andrew and his friends. Once JP and Matt were done playing football with Andrew, Mike and Carrie, they decided to get changed before having supper at JP's house with his parents and Matt's mom. "Matt and I brought a change of clothes with us," JP said, as he and Matt held up their backpacks. "But I'm guessing that you three left your good clothes back at your hotel." "Yes we did JP," Andrew said, "But I brought a Washington Area map with me so that we could find our way here from our hotel." He unfolded the map on his truck hood and pointed to the pink line that went along the roads from the Comfort Inn Pentagon City to Burke Lake Park. He handed JP a pink highlighter and added, "All you have to do now JP is trace the route from here to your house on the map." "Why did you choose a pink highlighter to mark the map with Andrew?" JP asked him with a slight frown. "It's the only colour that wasn't already on the map, so it will stand out," Andrew replied. "I didn't pick that colour to make a crack at you and Matt, if that's what you're thinking." "Actually I was for an instant Andrew," JP conceded, lowering his eyes to the map to hide his embarrassment at being wrong. Then he looked back up at Andrew and added, "I'm sorry about that man." "Don't you know me better than that JP?" Andrew asked him with a hurt look on his face. "I'd never make fun of someone else's choice of partners! I'm not your brother Ryan you know!" "Yeah I do know that Andrew, but I'm just really nervous about anyone else finding out about me and Matt," JP revealed in a very soft voice. Andrew leaned closer to make sure he could hear everything JP was about to say. As he continued tracing the route to his house and filled in the address, he added, "With all the people who have found out today: Matt's mom, you and Carrie, I don't know how much longer we can keep the secret from getting out." "Well don't worry JP, I won't tell anyone: certainly not your parents at dinner tonight," Andrew promised him. "You can trust me like a brother; I hope you know that." "I do Andrew," JP assured him, breathing a big sigh of relief. He set down the highlighter after he finished tracing the route to his house: which was in the subdivision north of the park. "Now, onto a different subject Andrew." His big friend nodded in agreement and stood up to his full height. "As you can see from the map Andrew, my house is in the triangle formed by Burke Lake Road, the Fairfax County Parkway and Ox Road." "I have eyes JP!" Andrew teased him. JP looked up from the map and grinned as he saw Andrew smiling at him. "You know Andrew, even with the map highlighted, you might have a hard time finding my house without my help. Why don't Matt and I follow you guys back to your hotel in his car. Then all you'll have to do is follow me back to my house." "Good idea man," Andrew agreed, looking at his watch. "It's 3 pm now; what time are your parents expecting us for supper?" "5:30," JP replied. "Let's go back to your hotel where we can all get changed. Then Matt and I can show you three around the Springfield Mall and our other favourite hangouts before we head back to my house for supper." "Good ideas JP," Andrew said. "Let's go," he added, folding up the map and opening the driver's door of his truck. Carrie got into the passenger seat and Mike got into the back seat. Everyone closed their doors and wound down their windows. JP stood beside Andrew's window and said, "You lead the way to your hotel Andrew; I'll be right behind you." Andrew smirked at his choice of words. "I didn't mean it that way Andrew!" JP chuckled, feeling his face turn red with embarrassment. "But I'll expect you to be right behind me when we leave your hotel!" "Funny man JP, but I'm a giver, not a taker!" Andrew laughed, hoping to ease JP's embarrassment. His ploy worked as he saw the redness fade from JP's face. "Let's see if you can keep up with me," Andrew bragged, proving that JP wasn't the only one who could use double meanings. JP laughed as he headed to his car and Andrew started his engine. Once JP and Matt got into his car, Andrew pulled out of the parking lot and onto Ox Road. He turned right onto Burke Lake Road and headed northeast towards the intersection with Braddock Road. JP stayed right behind him as they headed northeast, passing a few houses on their left side. "I just thought of something Andrew," Carrie said suddenly. Andrew looked over at her briefly and saw her looking very thoughtful. He waited for a few seconds for her to speak and then prompted her, "Well don't keep it to yourself Carrie, unless it's something I shouldn't know." "It is something you should know, but JP forgot to tell us," Carrie said. "What's that?" Andrew asked her. "JP never told us if his parents know we're coming for supper or how much they know about us," Carrie replied. "I'm sure he asked them if we could come over for supper, but you're right: we don't know what he told them about us," Andrew realized. "I wonder if JP let them know that he thinks of me as his honorary big brother." "I don't know Andrew, but we should ask him when we get back to our hotel," Carrie decided. After about ten minutes, Andrew turned right onto Braddock Road and headed east towards the Capitol Beltway: specifically Interstate 495. "Hey JP, Andrew's taking Braddock Road towards the Beltway: a route we know very well," Matt said. "Yeah and he seems to know where he's going, probably because he highlighted the route from his hotel to the park," JP informed him. "He's probably back-tracking." He noticed Matt looking confused, so he elaborated, "He's retracing his route back to his hotel." Matt nodded in understanding as JP mentally kicked himself for forgetting that his boyfriend wasn't a genius like him. After another couple of minutes, the ramps of the Capitol Beltway came into view and Andrew took the southbound ramp of Exit 54B onto I-495. "Now we head south to Exit 57, which we will take onto Interstate 395 northbound," Carrie informed him, looking down at the map in her lap. "Thanks Carrie," Andrew said, keeping his eyes on the interstate traffic as he carefully merged with it. "This traffic is really heavy; it's worse than driving on the 401 in Toronto!" "Don't tell me that you're nervous Andrew!" Carrie teased him, trying to put him at ease. "You can flatten linebackers effortlessly in football games! Is my huge muscular man scared of a few little cars that he could probably overturn with no effort at all?" "Ok Carrie, I know what you're doing, and it's working," Andrew laughed. "Thank you for helping me relax; I'll have to reward you for that later." "How about we shower together back at the hotel and you can show me how grateful you are," Carrie suggested with a sexy smile. "Okay Carrie, but don't distract me too much with sex talk on this busy highway," Andrew ordered her. He smirked as he noticed her staring at his crotch and then swiftly caught her hand as she reached for the waistband of his gym shorts. "Don't even think about giving me Road Head Carrie; it would be too dangerous in this traffic!" Mike burst out laughing from the backseat and Andrew glared at him in the rear view mirror. "Shut up man; you're not helping!" "It's your fault for speaking your thoughts Andrew, when you should have kept them inside your head!" Mike chuckled. Carrie burst out laughing at his choice of words and Andrew finally cracked a smile: realizing that they had teamed up to make him relax. "Okay guys, it worked: I'm relaxed now," Andrew assured them. "Are you happy now?" "I'll only be happy when I can feel the soft touch of my big man in the shower," Carrie informed him. "You won't have long to wait for that Carrie, as long as you keep your eyes on the road so that we don't miss our exit," Andrew reminded her. Carrie smiled as she looked back at the road and imagined all the fun she and Andrew would have in their hotel shower later. Once JP's car and Andrew's truck got to the intersection of I-495 and I-395, they turned onto I-395 and took it northeast towards Alexandria, passing the Landmark Mall and skirting the northern Edge of the city. They finally reached Andrew's hotel at the Glebe Road exit and pulled into the parking lot. "There now, that wasn't so bad, was it?" Andrew asked as he got out of his truck. "Whatever you say 'Mr Scott,'" JP laughed, recognizing Andrew's quote from Relics: a Star Trek Next Generation Episode. "So, now that we're here which rooms should Matt and I shower and get changed in?" "Mike's room," Andrew replied. "Carrie and I are going to have fun together alone in our hotel room." He glanced over at Carrie with a suggestive smirk, and she returned it with one of her own. Then Andrew turned back to JP and said, "Let's go upstairs now and we'll meet in the lobby in half an hour." JP nodded in agreement as he and Matt followed Andrew into the lobby and up the stairs to his room. "Were you afraid that our combined weight would be too much for the elevator Andrew?" JP asked him with a joking grin. "No JP!" Andrew laughed. "I just figured that star athletes like us don't take the elevator. That's something lazy people would do!" JP laughed as Mike opened the door and waved to Andrew as he and Matt followed Mike inside. "Alone at last Carrie," Andrew said, picking Carrie up effortlessly and taking her into his room. He closed the door with his free hand and began kissing Carrie softly as they headed into the bathroom. "I hope you're going to do more than kiss me Big Man," Carrie teased him with a sexy smile. "I'll hug you as well Carrie," Andrew promised her. "I want you to fondle me," Carrie ordered him. "Maybe later Carrie; I don't want to risk hurting you and the shower is going to be awfully slippery once it's all wet," Andrew reminded her, turning it on. "And so will you Andrew; I'll make sure of that!" Carrie chuckled. "Well then, you'd better start right now Carrie," Andrew decided, making sure the bathroom door was closed. He smirked as Carrie struggled to take off his skintight t-shirt. "What's the matter Carrie: is my t-shirt too tight for you to get off?" "Yes it is Andrew, so I'll let you do it," Carrie chuckled, as Andrew peeled off his t-shirt. "I'll have to figure out some other way to make you happy." "I certainly will be if you keep doing what you're doing Carrie," Andrew assured her, as she began fondling his massive pecs and eight-pack abs. "You mean if I keep doing you," Carrie suggested with a sexy smirk as her soft hands continued to explore his massive muscles. "I don't think that would be a good idea Carrie, at least not until we're both legally consenting adults," Andrew said seriously. Carrie nodded in agreement, not knowing the real reason Andrew was reluctant to have sex with her: he was afraid he would hurt her with his great size and strength. "I'll just keep massaging your massive muscles Big Man." "Yeah Carrie, you've waited since this morning to worship my massive muscles, haven't you?" Andrew asked her with a cocky smirk. "Yeah I have Big Man," Carrie replied, closing her eyes in pleasure as Andrew gently massaged her face and neck. She quivered in anticipation as Andrew bent down and gently kissed her. As his massive arms came gently around her slender frame, Carrie felt tears running down her face. "I love you so much Andrew, and it only grows deeper the more intimate we become!" "Well don't worry Carrie, I'll make sure it gets better each time," Andrew promised her, gently wiping her tears of happiness off her face. "I look forward to it Andrew, and it will be great when we go all the way: hopefully before Christmas," Carrie hoped. Andrew smiled and nodded: feeling nervous about having sex with Carrie for the first time, but only because he was afraid that he would accidentally hurt her with his great strength. Knowing how irresistible his massive muscles were for her, Andrew no longer had any doubts about performing up to and beyond Carrie's expectations. For the next 20 minutes, Andrew and Carrie fondled, hugged and kissed as they had their shower. Then they got changed into their clothes for dinner. They made sure they had their ID and US money and then stepped out into the hallway, locking the door behind them. "Oh, no one to meet us," Andrew said, as he noticed that the other three were not out of their hotel room yet. "Good, that means they aren't ready yet, so we were still able to beat them even though we had fun with each other in the shower," Carrie said. "Yeah, but they had to take their showers one at a time," Andrew realized. "That means it took twice as long." "Don't you mean three times as long Andrew?" Carrie corrected him. Andrew shook his head with a slight smile and Carrie nodded in sudden understanding, realizing that JP and Matt had probably taken their shower together. "Sorry about my mistake Andrew." "No problem Carrie," Andrew assured her. "Now I'm going to see if they're ready." But he didn't get the chance; as soon as he stepped up to the room next door, the door opened and JP stepped out. "Hey Andrew, I see you and Carrie are all ready for dinner," he said. "Yes we are JP; are you and Matt ready to lead us to the Springfield Mall?" Andrew asked him. "Yes Andrew, but I was hoping I could ride alone with you," JP requested. "I'd like to prepare you for the reception you'll face at my parents house. Matt can follow us with Carrie and Mike in my car." "That's fine with me JP," Andrew agreed, after Carrie nodded in approval. "Let's go." As they walked down the hall to the elevator, Carrie smiled at Andrew, very happy that she had such a great boyfriend. JP led them to the elevator, and the doors opened as they approached. A crowd of people got off the elevator and then the five teenagers stepped inside. Andrew pressed the lobby button and the elevator doors closed. After the doors closed and the elevator began to descend, Mike said to JP, "My older brother's name is Matt." "That's good Mike; what does he do?" JP asked him. "He's in the Infantry in the Canadian Army," Mike replied proudly. "He's one of Andrew's instructors during his reserve weekends." JP nodded as the elevator stopped and the doors opened to reveal the hotel lobby. As he led the way across the lobby to the front doors, he said, "We'll make the Springfield Mall our first stop," he added, looking down at Andrew's map. "Will we see any of your friends there JP?" Andrew asked. "No I don't think so Andrew," JP replied. "I never see much of them during the summer." He pushed open the front door and led everyone outside. "See you at my house Matt and be careful driving my car." "I will JP," Matt promised him, waving goodbye. "Since you commented on my car when I arrived at the park earlier, you won't have any trouble finding it in the parking lot JP," Andrew said. JP nodded and tried to figure out how to tell Andrew what he had noticed without making his huge friend mad. Once they got to Andrew's truck, JP took a deep breath and said, "I have something to tell you Andrew, but I don't know how you'll react." "Then you'd better tell me now, before we get in the truck JP," Andrew warned him. "That way, you won't be trapped in a confined space with me if you make me mad." "OK Andrew: here goes," JP said, screwing up his courage. "Basically, when you were bragging about the fun you were going to have with Carrie in your hotel room, you were acting just like Ryan does." "Again with your brother JP," Andrew sighed in exasperation. He opened his truck door and added, "I really hope I get to meet him, considering how obsessed with him you are. From what you've told me, he sounds a lot like some teammates of mine who are arrogant jocks." "Ryan used to be on the wrestling team with me before he focused only on football," JP said as Andrew started the truck. "Now he has a full ride to Virginia Tech." "Are you proud of him for that?" Andrew asked him as they pulled out of the parking lot. "I would be if he wasn't such an arrogant prick about it!" JP snapped. "He took off a summer road trip without even telling our parents where he was going! They just hope that he makes it to Tech in time for the first football practice." "You know, since he's an incoming Freshman, he'll probably be Red-shirted," Andrew informed him. He noticed JP grinning and added, "That should knock his ego down a notch or two." JP's grin widened as he realized that Andrew had once again found a way to make him feel better. Then he suddenly realized something else. "Hey Andrew, does that mean that you won't get any playing time in your freshman college season either?" "I will get some playing time if we win the Provincial Championship this fall JP," Andrew predicted with a cocky smirk. "However, we'll have to wait to see how much playing time the football coaches at Ohio State offer me." He noticed JP's grin turn into an excited smile at the mention of the school he wanted to go to for college wrestling. "Consider my recruiting visits this summer practice for yours next summer JP," Andrew advised him. "By bringing you along with me, you'll be on the radar of the college wrestling coaches and maybe they'll come see some of your matches this fall. Make sure you wear your varsity wrestling jacket on my recruiting visits and bring your District Finalist medal as well." "I will Andrew," JP promised his big friend, really happy that Andrew was preparing him early for his college career. "After supper, I'll get my jacket and medal out of my room for the road trip that starts tomorrow. Did you bring your football jacket with you Andrew?" "Yeah man, it's in the back of the truck in my gym bag," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "I'll probably wear it at the mall; it should be cool enough in there." "Good, then we can see how close in colour scheme they are," JP said, suddenly remembering that Andrew's school colours were blue and white just like his. As they approached the Capitol Beltway, Andrew said, "There's a question I've been meaning to ask you JP." "You want to know how much my parents know about you," JP guessed. When Andrew nodded, JP added, "You also want to know if I got their permission to go on your recruiting visits with you." "And what is the answer to those two questions JP?" Andrew asked him with a big grin. "I'll tell you right now Andrew," JP replied. "We should be at the Springfield Mall by the time I'm done." Andrew nodded at him to go ahead and JP began speaking. ================================================================================================================================================= A few hours before, JP and Matt had gone over to JP's house for their daily morning workout in JP's basement gym. Then they went upstairs to shower and change for lunch with JP's parents. They came downstairs to find JP's parents finishing the lunch preparations in the kitchen. "Good morning JP," his mom Maureen greeted him. "Did you and Matt have fun last night at the National Mall?" "Yes we did Mom, though there was one unpleasant incident that had a positive outcome." "What happened son?" his dad Paul asked him, as his wife ushered them into the dining room for lunch. "A big college guy and his friend were sexual harassing Chrissy so I intervened," JP replied as he sat down at the dining room table. He noticed his dad's face clouding with rage so he hurried on with the story. "One of the big guys wanted to fight me, so when he went to punch me I twisted his arm behind his back, put him in a choke hold and threw him to the ground. Chrissy thanked me after they ran away and then we suddenly noticed two huge guys approaching us. I was about to fight them too, but Chrissy told me that they had been approaching to help her out before I got there. I thanked the huge guys for being ready to help Chrissy out and then Matt and I introduced ourselves to them. We got to know them better throughout the evening and they watched the fireworks with us later, after introducing us to their friend Carrie of course." "And what are the names of these two huge heroes?" JP's dad asked him with a big grin. "Andrew Pearson and Mike Stevenson," JP replied with a proud grin. "Andrew Pearson: the YouTube High School Football Star from Orillia, Ontario, Canada?" JP's mom asked in astonishment. "That's what I asked and Andrew confirmed it," JP replied. He turned to his dad and added, "He's a really great guy Dad and I got to know him quite well in the half hour before the fireworks started." After telling his parents everything he and Andrew had talked about, he showed them the pictures and videos he had taken of Andrew the night before. Then he concluded the story by saying, "I told Andrew that I'd ask you two if he could come over for dinner tonight with his friends to meet you and Matt's mom." "Well considering all that you've told us about him, that sounds like a great idea son," Maureen said, as they continued eating lunch. She looked over at Paul, who nodded in agreement, and added, "He sounds like a great role model for you and I'm glad that his success hasn't gone to his head." "It sounds to me like Andrew could teach your brother Ryan a thing or two about what being a big brother is all about," Paul said with pride in his eyes. "We'd be honored to have a famous Canadian high school football star eat dinner with us tonight." JP grinned, knowing that those words were high praise indeed coming from his dad. "Did you say that Andrew and his friends are going on recruiting visits throughout the Mid-West this week?" "Yeah Dad, but I guess I forgot to tell you what Andrew offered to do for me and Matt," JP realized. "Did Andrew offer to take you two on his recruiting visits with him?" Paul guessed with a glowing grin of pride. JP nodded and Paul shouted, "I knew it! Andrew is indeed the role model you need right now and he's thought of everything to help you secure your college wrestling career!" "You sound more excited about it than I am Dad!" JP teased him. "I am excited JP; Andrew's going to help your college wrestling dreams come true," Paul predicted. "He's really filling the role of the big brother very well so far. We'll have to talk to him over supper of course, but I can't think of anyone I'd rather have looking after you than Andrew Pearson." "I don't need anyone to look after me Dad, not after I took down that punk who was bugging Chrissy last night!" JP informed his dad with a glare. He flexed his biceps and snarled, "I can take care of myself and anyone who cares to test that theory is going to regret it!" "I should have chosen my words more carefully son, but so should you," Paul warned him with a frown. "I hope you don't try to start anything with Andrew; judging by his size, he could crush you like a paper cup!" "And Ryan too!" JP predicted with a cocky smirk. "Stop it son!" Maureen shouted angrily. "Ryan may have been acting like a jerk for the last few years but he's still your brother. He might need you one day, so don't turn your back on him now." Mrs. Maloney had no idea how prophetic those words were, but in a couple of years they would all find out. "Okay Mom, I understand," JP said, mostly to placate her because he couldn't imagine a future where he and Ryan would ever be close again. "I'll think about what you said and try to think of Ryan as my brother and not my rival." "Good for you son," Paul commended him. "But speaking of rivals, both you and Andrew lost your respective championships last season, didn't you?" "Yeah Dad, but why are you bringing that up now?" JP asked. "Maybe during your road trip this week, you and Andrew can mentor each other on how to win your respective championships this season," Paul replied. "I could also give you two some tips during supper tonight." "Good idea Dad," JP said sheepishly, looking down at his plate as he finished his lunch. "I'll tell your ideas to Andrew when I see him at Burke Lake Park this afternoon." "Good for you son: you're including him in your workouts," Paul said approvingly. "After supper you should show Andrew your basement weight room and the wrestling room at school." "More good ideas Dad," JP agreed, as he and Matt stood up from the table. "Can Matt and I head over to the park now to meet Andrew and his friends?" "As soon as you call your mother Matt," Maureen replied, standing up to collect the lunch dishes. "Invite her over for supper and you can tell her all about meeting Andrew and his friends last night." Matt nodded and went into the living room to make the call. His mom agreed to come over to JP's house for supper that night and told him, rather hesitantly, to have fun with JP and his new friends in the park that afternoon. Then Matt and JP said goodbye to JP's parents and headed over to Burke Lake Park to go running with Andrew and his friends. ============================================================================================================================================= "Good story JP," Andrew commended him, as they pulled into the Springfield Mall parking lot. "Well, here we are at the Springfield Mall." The 2006 sign below is only one year after my story takes place: July 2005. "I have eyes Andrew!" JP teased him, throwing Andrew's earlier line back in his face and pointing to the mall sign. Andrew grinned at him and then noticed JP's car pull up beside them with Matt, Carrie and Mike inside. "Hey Matt, I see you made it okay." "Yes I did JP; so what will we do in the mall for the next hour or so?" Matt asked him. "We'll just walk around and stretch from our workout this morning and our jogging this afternoon," JP replied. Then he got out of Andrew's truck and turned around to see Andrew putting on his blue and white ODCVI Varsity football jacket. "And now I know what Andrew's going to do: show off his jock status to all the people on the mall." "Yeah JP, I have to give into the jock image sometime so it might as well be right now," Andrew informed him with a cocky smirk. He locked his truck and added, "I'm ready if you are JP." "Yeah I am Andrew," JP said, following Andrew to the nearest mall entrance. Andrew led the way into the mall and headed for the food court, once he checked the directory to find out where it was. "Supper's not for a couple of hours Andrew." "Yeah I know, but I haven't eaten since lunch so I'm starving man," Andrew informed him. "These huge muscles need constant fuel to stay well maintained." "I can understand that man, but no one could miss how well maintained your huge muscles are. There should be a Five Guys in the food court." Once they got to the food court they realized that there was no Five Guys there. "It looks like you made a mistake JP: there's no Five Guys here," Mike said. "Thank you Captain Obvious," JP snapped. "I don't suppose you can tell me where the nearest Five Guys is?" "You're the one who lives in this area JP; you tell us," Mike dared him, not letting JP know that he knew the answer. "Right across the Interstate on Old Keene Mill Road," JP suddenly remembered. "Let's go: I'll show you guys my favourite restaurant." "And then I can return the favour if you ever come up to Orillia," Andrew offered. Everyone nodded in agreement and then retraced their steps back to their cars. As they walked, JP realized that there was something different about Andrew, but he couldn't put his finger on it. His huge friend seemed taller than he had been before their visit to he hotel, and there was a nagging sound that JP had constantly heard since they had entered the mall. JP slowed, lost in thought, and then looked ahead at Andrew. He finally noticed the source of the nagging sound he had heard. "You're wearing cowboy boots Andrew: that's why you're suddenly taller," JP realized. "Am I?" Andrew asked, looking down. "Oh yeah I am. But then I've always worn cowboy boots since Grade Five, so I didn't even notice. I only wear shoes when I have to dress up, work out or play sports. And the reason that I'm noticeably taller is because the heels on my boots are three inches, not the normal inch and a half. So I stand 6 foot 10 with my boots on: making me the same height as the Undertaker. So I may have to duck my head to get into your house." "Don't worry about it Andrew; you look really cool and tough," JP commended him. "It's no wonder everyone we've passed has stared at you in awe and fear!" "Don't forget about yourself JP; you attract a lot of attention as well," Andrew reminded him. "Yeah I noticed that yesterday at the National Mall and on the train," JP said, suddenly looking embarrassed. "Don't feel embarrassed JP; it comes with the territory of being a top athlete," Andrew informed him. "Just wait until the interviews start!" "You've had interviews Andrew?" JP asked him in astonishment. "Yeah man, I was Athlete of the Week on VR News at the end of the last football season," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "Then the college recruiting visits started a few months ago." "Which schools did you visit this spring Andrew?" JP asked him, as they reached Andrew's truck. "Penn State, West Virginia, Clemson, Georgia Tech, Alabama, Florida and Miami," Andrew replied, his smug grin morphing into a cocky smile. "But those were Junior Day visits, held during March Break. I was one of only 50 high school junior athletes at those events." They got into Andrew's truck and he started it. "The first visits to the schools just for me start tomorrow when we visit Ohio State." "You mean The Ohio State," JP corrected him as they pulled out of the parking lot. Andrew smiled and nodded; realizing that of course JP would know the proper name of the school he wanted to wrestle at during his college years. "What other schools are we visiting this week Andrew?" "Notre Dame and the University of Michigan," Andrew replied, pleased that he would be able to visit three US Football schools that week. "I would have visited Michigan State as well, but they don't offer tours of their football stadium. An Unofficial Visit isn't much good without being able to tour the stadium where I might play college football one day." As they drove across the bridge over the Interstate, JP asked, "Will we spend one night at each school Andrew?" "That's the plan JP, but I'll have to check Mapquest to be sure," Andrew replied. "From what I remember though, the first leg of the trip takes us to Ohio State in six and a half hours. We'll pass halfway between Pittsburgh and Morgantown on Interstate 70 westbound." "And I'm guessing that the schedule is more flexible since we're driving," JP guessed, as they stopped at the red light at the west end of the bridge. Andrew nodded in agreement as the light turned green and they were able to turn left before the oncoming traffic started moving. Andrew parked his truck in front of the Five Guys restaurant and waited for Matt to pull up beside him in JP's dark green Geo Prism. Then everyone went into the restaurant and lined up behind an older couple until it was time to order their food. The guys at the counter soon took their order, staring at JP in awe and Andrew in fear. Andrew felt exasperated that he got the same reaction everywhere he went but he was also relieved that JP was diverting some of the attention off of him. As they waited to pick up their order, Andrew sent Mike to pick a table for them with Matt and Carrie. Then he turned back to JP and noticed him glancing warily around the restaurant. "What is it JP; what has you so nervous?" Andrew asked, though he could guess. "I'm making sure no one from school is in here," JP replied. "I'm really popular there, even more so now than my brother, and since we have a supper timing to meet, I don't want there to be any more delays." He smirked as Andrew grinned at his use of a military phrase. "Just a phrase I picked up from my dad Andrew." Andrew nodded with a smile and hen turned back to the counter to pick up their order. JP breathed a sigh of relief: pleased that Andrew hadn't figured out that JP didn't want anyone from school telling Ryan about his new friend Andrew. But his hopes were dashed as he turned towards their table and noticed a huge familiar figure coming through the front door. "Oh no," JP groaned in dismay; not pleased at all to see his brother's former teammate on the football team. "Let's get to our table Andrew, before he sees us." "Who are you talking about JP?" Anew asked, as they reached their table. "It's Tyler Backton: Ryan's teammate on the football team," JP replied, putting a hand to his forehead in dismay as they sat down. "Of all the people I didn't want to see today, he's the one who could tell Ryan all about you!" "Maybe if he tells Ryan that I took over his role as your big brother, it will shame Ryan into reclaiming it," Andrew suggested hopefully. "Don't worry JP; I'll stand up and hopefully my size will scare Ryan once he hears about it." He stood up, revealing himself and drawing Tyler's attention. Tyler's eyes widened in astonishment at Andrew's size and he carefully approached JP's table. "Hey JP, who's your big friend?" Tyler asked hesitantly once he has stopped beside JP's table. "It's huge friend actually, and his name is Andrew Pearson," JP replied, standing up from the table. Andrew stepped forward to shake Tyler's hand, towering over him even though Tyler stood 6 foot 3 and weighed 275 pounds. Tyler had to conceal a wince at the strength in Andrew's grip, guessing that JP's huge friend could bench a lot more than 400 pounds. "Good to meet you Tyler," Andrew said. "You used to play high school football with JP's older brother Ryan, didn't you?" "Yeah this is my senior year coming up so it's my last chance to impress Penn State enough to get a full football scholarship." "Then we have something in common: we both want to earn a full ride from the NCAA," Anew informed him. "I hope to get into Miami but depending on how the recruiting visits go, I could be persuaded to stay closer to home: like Ohio State perhaps." Andrew glanced significantly at JP as he finished speaking, who took it as a cue to say goodbye to Tyler. "It was good seeing you Tyler but we have a dinner timing to meet. I'll say hi to Ryan for you when I see him again and I'll see you at the wrestling camp in six weeks." "Sure JP; see you later," Tyler said agreeably. He nodded at Andrew and added, "Nice meeting you man." "You too Tyler," Andrew said, giving him a big grin. "See you later." Tyler nodded and headed out of the restaurant with his take-out order. Once he was gone, Andrew turned to JP and said, "There now, that wasn't much of a delay, was it JP?" JP shook his head and grinned: pleased that Andrew had once again found a way to make him feel better. Half an hour later, as they were driving to JP's house, JP said, "I have a very important question to ask you Andrew." "What is it Big Guy?" Andrew asked him, glancing over at him with a small grin. "What's it like to be you?" JP asked, looking over at Andrew with great respect in his eyes. "What do you mean JP?" Andrew asked, even though he had an idea. "You're admired and respected by everyone, even my friends, you're a god on the football field and lots of NCAA schools want you to join their football teams. How have you stayed so humble even though you've been a super jock for years?" "Super jock: that's a good one JP," Andrew said with a smirk. He noticed his smaller friend looking at him seriously, waiting earnestly for an answer. "It hasn't been easy not to let all the attention go to my head for the past seven years. But once I took care of the bully in Grade Five, everyone admired and respected me for being their hero. I couldn't bear to disappoint them, so I had to play the role of the humble big guy." "So you're just pretending to be humble Andrew?" JP asked, looking disappointed. "At first I was, but then it became my natural state," Andrew informed him. "I had a rough time when my Grandpa died almost a year ago and I gave into the cocky jock role to cover it up. But when I got suspended from the team and then we lost the Provincial Championship, it put things in perspective and I returned to my humble and gentle nature. Also, everyone wanted to learn how I got so big and strong so I gradually became a mentor for the small guys: training them to become football players like me in high school." JP grinned: pleased that his image of Andrew as a gentle giant had not been tarnished. "It sounds like you've made nothing but good decisions in your life man." "I know it seems that way now, but 2004 was quite frankly a 'Year of Hell' for me," Andrew informed him with a frown. "That was the title of a two-part Voyager episode in November 1997," JP suddenly realized. "Yeah, but unlike the crew of Voyager, the events were not erased by a magic reset button so I have to live with those memories for the rest of my life," Andrew said seriously. "I was allowed to play the final two games of last season and I didn't let my emotions get the better of me even when we lost the Provincial Championship. Coach Everson noticed my newfound maturity and helped me get invites to Junior Days here in the States a few months ago. And now I'm going on my first Unofficial Visits to schools in the Midwest." "Are you bringing Mike along, just like me, to help him get exposure to the college coaches?" JP asked him, astonished at Andrew's story of maturity discovery. "Yeah man, he was my first protege: I taught him everything he knows," Andrew replied proudly. "I want to help him realize his college football dreams. Unless the college coaches ban me from bringing anyone else along on my recruiting visits, I'll make sure the limelight shines on all my proteges." JP nodded, pleased with Andrew's explanation, and then just glanced occasionally at his huge friend in awe during the rest of the drive to his house. Andrew noticed and smiled quietly to himself: pleased that he inspired such admiration from a famous athlete like JP Maloney. Once they arrived at JP's house, Andrew got out of his truck and took a few deep breaths to calm his nerves. "It's okay Andrew, I told my parents nothing but good things about you," JP assured him, as Matt pulled up in JP's car. "You lead the way into your house with Matt JP," Andrew ordered him. "I'll follow with Carrie and Mike." JP nodded and led the way to the front porch. As he climbed the front steps, the front door opened and JP's parents stepped out. "Hello son, how are you?" JP's dad asked him. "I'm fine Dad: I had a great day with my friends," JP replied. He motioned behind him and added, "I'd like you to meet my new friend Andrew Pearson." Mr. Maloney, who rarely had an emotional reaction to anything, widened his eyes in astonishment at how huge and muscular Andrew was. JP, on the other hand, grinned at how much bigger and more muscular Andrew was than his big brother Ryan. "I'm very pleased to meet you Andrew," Mr. Maloney said, revealing his admiration for Andrew by using his first name right away. He stepped forward and shook Andrew's hand eagerly, who remembered to be gentle so that he wouldn't crush Mr. Maloney's hand. "JP has told me and my wife all about you." "All good things I hope, but I guess we'll find out once you invite me inside," Andrew said. "Yes you will, come on in Andrew," JP's mom said, ushering everyone into the house. She shook his hand once they were inside and added, "Welcome to the Maloney house Andrew." "Thank you Mrs. Maloney," Andrew said, taking off his boots. "You're welcome Andrew, but please call me Maureen," Mrs. Maloney ordered him. "And call me Paul," Mr. Maloney added. As everyone took off their shoes, Matt's mom stepped out from the living room. "This is Mrs. Anderson: Matt's mom," Maureen said, as Andrew and his friends stepped forward to shake her hand. "I'm very pleased to meet all of you," Mrs. Anderson said as they all stepped into the living room across from the kitchen. "So Andrew, JP tells me that you can bench-press more than 500 pounds," Paul said once they were all sitting down. "More like 700 pounds actually, but who's counting?" Andrew asked with a smug grin. His grin faded as he noticed everyone staring at him with a mix of awe and fear. "If you have enough weight plates in your basement gym, I'd be glad to demonstrate," he offered. "We should have enough plates downstairs," Paul assured him. "After all, JP here benches over 300 pounds," he added, smiling proudly at his son. "Let's go downstairs and find out." Andrew and his friends followed the Maloney's downstairs to the basement weight room: where Ryan and then JP had turned themselves into the gods of Central High School. While Mike and Carrie stared at all the machines and weights with astonishment, Andrew didn't seem surprised. "You don't seem surprised like your two friends to see an entire gym down here Andrew," Paul said. "I have one in my basement at home Sir and it looks a lot like this," Andrew informed him. "Call me Paul Andrew," Mr. Maloney advised him. "Because it's time for a rhyme Paul?" Andrew asked him with a smug grin. "Very funny Andrew!" Paul laughed, as JP added extra weight plates to the bench-press to bring it up to 700 pounds. "Twice as much as I bench but I'll get there one day," JP predicted. "First you have to win the State Championship JP," Paul reminded him with a frown. "Yes Dad, I will," JP assured him, putting the locking pins in place. "But before any of that happens, we have to see if Andrew can truly bench 700 pounds or if he was exaggerating." "Hey JP, don't talk about me like I'm not in the gym!" Andrew ordered him. He flexed his massive biceps with a cocky smirk and added, "Last time I checked, I was in the gym!" "There's no way anyone could miss you, considering how big and muscular you are!" JP assured him. "Let's see how effective these huge muscles are in the gym!" Andrew shouted in excitement, laying down on the bench. "Get your cameras ready everyone!" Andrew grabbed the loaded bar as JP lowered it into his hands. Then he lowered it to his chest and pushed it up fairly easily, causing his friends to look amazed at his awesome strength. Since JP was serving as his spotter, though he really didn't need one, Mike was free to capture Andrew's massive strength using the video mode on his digital camera. Mike, like everyone else, watched with amazement as Andrew benched 700 pounds easily, making it look almost effortless. Andrew raised the bar for the tenth and final rep, letting JP put it back on the brackets. "Good job Andrew," JP congratulated him. "How do you feel?" "It felt easier than it did last week," Andrew replied with a big grin. "I didn't even break a sweat this time. Do you have any more weight plates so that I can try again for my maximum of 800 pounds?" "No I don't Andrew," JP replied, his eyes wide with fear and amazement at Andrew's awesome strength. "Too bad JP," Andrew said, sitting up from the weight bench. "I guess I'll have to see if the gym at Ohio State has enough weight plates to challenge me." "Yes, when you take JP and Matt there," Paul said. He looked at his watch and added, "It's time we got dinner started, so we'll go upstairs now. Mike, you come upstairs with us so that you can email that video to the colleges you and Andrew will visit this week." "I'd like to stay down here with Andrew until dinner's ready," JP said. "I have something to show him that I think he'd like to see." Matt glanced over at JP as he headed upstairs and JP nodded, confirming that he was going to show Andrew The Wall. "See you upstairs later for dinner Andrew," Carrie said, standing on her toes to give him a kiss. Andrew bent down to meet her soft lips, kissing her softly. He folded his massive arms around her gently as he breathed in the fruity aroma of her perfume. "See you soon Carrie," he said, stroking her face softly as he drew back from her soft lips. JP grinned as he saw the gentle smile on Andrew's face as Carrie walked upstairs. "You really love her, don't you Andrew?" JP asked his huge friend. "Yeah man, in fact, I hope we get married before we go to college," Andrew replied. He turned to JP, saw him smiling, and realized that he was probably thinking of Matt. "Now JP, enough about me; what did you want to show me?" "What I call 'The Wall' Andrew," JP replied, leading him to a door in the far left corner of the basement. "I've only shown this to Matt, so I hope you realize how much I trust you that I'm letting you see it too." "I understand JP," Andrew assured him. "Let's see what this 'Wall' looks like," he added, as they stopped in front of the door. JP grinned and opened the door, turning on the light so that Andrew could see the contents of the room for himself. As Andrew looked around the back room, his eyes widened as he saw the pictures of JP's progress from a skinny kid to a muscular jock. "You look surprised Andrew," JP said with a smug grin. "Don't you have pictures of your progress at home?" "Just in a photo album, not all over two walls JP," Andrew said with a slight frown of disapproval. JP seemed to twitch at the words 'Photo Album' and Andrew noticed. "What is it Big Guy?" he asked softly. "I have something else to show you Andrew," JP replied. "Again, this is something I've shown only one other person: Matt." Andrew watched as JP walked over to a cabinet in the far corner of the back room. He opened a drawer and pulled out a photo album: the same one he had shown Matt after their visit with Matt's dad. "Are those more pictures of you JP?" Andrew asked with a big grin. "No Andrew, these are pictures of my brother," JP replied seriously. He opened the album and showed Andrew the pictures of his big brother Ryan: from when he was a fat kid in Grade Five to when he became a high school jock. "When Ryan was a fat kid he was always nice to me and I idolized him: following him around everywhere. He was the perfect big brother back then." "So what happened JP?" Andrew asked him gently, as they looked through more pages of the album. "As he got leaner and more muscular, he began to pull away from me, especially once high school started and he made the football team," JP replied. "Once he became a jock, he no longer had time for me." "Then who taught you how to work out when you got to high school?" Andrew asked with a confused look on his face. "Actually Ryan did, but only because I begged him to," JP replied sadly. "He didn't offer to do it; I had to bug him until he gave in. Then he told me that if I worked out a bit, perhaps even joined the wrestling team he was on, I wouldn't get picked on at school. You might not believe this Andrew, but I was barely 100 pounds two years ago." "I know, I can see the pictures JP," Andrew reminded him, pointing to the left side of the first wall. "Yeah that's true," JP realized. "Anyway, Ryan became my personal trainer and workout partner almost two years ago and he helped me become what I am today." "So what happened JP?" Andrew asked, figuring that they would soon get to the heart of the matter. "What happened between the two of you that turned you from workout partners into rivals?" "I really don't know Andrew," JP replied, looking down at his feet. "Are you sure JP?" Andrew asked him seriously, handing back the photo album. "You never gloated when you began to catch up to his size and strength? You never made fun of him when he got stuck on a weight-lifting plateau or put on a few pounds of fat?" JP's jaw dropped in astonishment at Andrew's insight but then his face fell as the full impact of his big friend's words hit him. "Oh no," he whispered, sitting down on the bench with his chin in his hands. "It's all my fault Andrew: I pushed Ryan away by doing everything you described during my last workout with him three months ago! Instead of encouraging him when he got stuck at 325 on the bench-press for three months, I gloated that I was only a few dozen pounds behind him. I rubbed my success in his face instead of thanking him for helping me get to where I am today!" "I'm afraid so JP, but you're not the only one to make those mistakes," Andrew assured him. "I did the same thing with Steve almost seven years ago, even though he never trained me. I certainly didn't think about our friendship when I gloated about suddenly being bigger and stronger than he was when we started Grade Five!" "You were only ten years old Andrew; you probably didn't know any better," JP assured him. "But I on the other hand was already 16 years old three months ago and I still made fun of Ryan!" "Don't feel too bad JP; at least you still spent time with him all these years," Andrew reminded him. JP's face brightened with a small smile as he realized that Andrew was right. "I, on the other hand, completely neglected Steve the summer before Grade Five, even though we had been best friends since Nursery School! And then to make matters worse, once I got bigger than he was, I just gloated about it instead of helping him get as big and strong as I was! I also spent more time with my new protege Mike instead of Steve and then our friendship ended in a big shouting match that Christmas." "And how did you regain your friendship with Steve?" JP asked, hoping that he could get an idea on how to repair his relationship with Ryan. But his hopes were dashed when Andrew replied, "I never did repair my friendship with Steve JP or he would be here with us right now. Instead, I've spent the last seven years being his rival on the football field, even though we're on the Offensive Line together!" He noticed the look of defeat in JP's eyes and suddenly thought of something that could cheer him up. "But you have a couple things going for you that I never had JP." "What's that Andrew?" JP asked, a glimmer of hope returning to his eyes. "You and Ryan are brothers," Andrew replied, as JP put the album back in the cabinet drawer and closed it. "And as you said, you last worked out together only three months ago, which means that you continued spending time with Ryan even when he didn't want to." "That's three things Andrew," JP teased him, ushering him out of the back room. As he closed the door, he gave Andrew a cocky smirk and added, "I thought a smart guy like you would know how to count!" "Very funny JP!" Andrew laughed, as he followed his smaller friend across the gym to the bench-press. "The point I'm trying to make is: you didn't give up on your relationship with Ryan like I did with Steve. I know Ryan's away right now on his pre-college road trip, but when he gets back, you should try to fix your relationship with him before it's too late." "It's already too late Andrew!" JP snapped in exasperation. "Ryan ran off on his road trip without saying goodbye to me or our dad! We don't even know if he'll be back for Thanksgiving, which is four and a half months away here in America! He'll probably have forgotten about me by then! And if you haven't fixed your friendship with Steve, what makes you think I can fix my relationship with Ryan?" "It's only been there months since you last spent time together, not seven years like it has been with me and Steve," Andrew reminded him, trying to keep his smaller friend calm. "Also, don't forget that he's your brother JP. Family ties don't usually get broken; they just get frayed. I have confidence in you JP; you're not the quitting type. You know, the next time Ryan is home for a while, perhaps during Christmas Break, I should come down here so that I can see both of you. Maybe if Ryan sees our brotherly relationship, it will inspire him to regain what he's lost by turning away from you." "Or he'll figure that he's been replaced and resent me even more," JP huffed, feeling worse not better. "I guess I'm not the best example on this matter JP; I can't even follow my own advice!" Andrew finally realized. JP nodded in agreement, wondering when his big friend would stop talking about Ryan. "After all, I've never had a brother and I haven't shown any willingness over the past seven years to patch things up with Steve. I just replaced him with my first protege Mike Stevenson: the guy for whom I originally neglected him! I think when I get home this summer, I'll try, somehow, to make up with Steve. After all, we'll only have one last year of high school together and then we may never see each other again! I can only hope that you try to repair your relationship with Ryan when you see him again. I would hate for you to have to live with the regret of a failed relationship for seven years like I've had to do." "Sure Andrew, whatever you say," JP said dismissively, getting really tired of being lectured by his huge friend. "And maybe Hell will freeze over while I wait for Ryan to become my Big Brother again!" "You'll have to make it happen JP; you can't wait for it," Andrew advised him, trying not to get mad at JP's impatience. "Once you're as big as he is, he won't be able to ignore you anymore! He'll have to talk to you then and maybe he'll be proud of you for a change instead of jealous!" "You're right Andrew," JP realized, relieved that his huge muscular friend wasn't mad at him. "I'll try to fix our relationship the next time I see him, if he gives me the chance that is!" "That's all I can ask JP, but remember: you don't have to do all the work," Andrew suddenly realized. "Ryan has to want to be your Big Brother again or you'll never regain your relationship with him. I only hope it doesn't take something happening to one of you for the other to realize just how important you are to each other." Andrew had no idea how prophetic that statement was, but he did realize that he was scaring JP when he saw a glimmer of tears in his eyes. "Sorry for scaring you like that JP; I guess I'm not doing a very good job of cheering you up, am I?" "No you're not Andrew," JP replied: both truthfully and bravely considering how huge and muscular his big friend truly was. Andrew glared at him and JP hastily added, "But I guess you can't be good at everything, can you Big Guy?" Before Andrew could reply, the basement door opened and JP's dad started down the basement steps. "Dinner's ready you two," he said. "Come upstairs and get washed up." As Andrew and JP followed him up the basement steps, he asked, "What were you two talking about down here? It sounded rather heated." "We were talking about Ryan," JP replied through gritted teeth as he clenched his fists in fury. "I can't believe that he didn't even say goodbye to us before he left!" "Neither can your mother and I," Paul agreed. Then he added, "But I guess we shouldn't be surprised; he's barely acknowledged us during the last four years!" "I'm here Mr. Maloney," Andrew said quickly, hoping to head off another rant about Ryan. "I'd be glad to fill the 'big brother' role for JP." "Thank you Andrew," Paul said gratefully. "That's exactly why we're trusting you to take good care of JP during your upcoming Mid-West Recruiting Visits." He noticed JP glaring at him and hastily added, "Not that JP needs to be taken care of; he proved that last night when he took care of that jerk who was bugging Chrissy!" JP grinned proudly and then his father's previous sentence penetrated his consciousness. He turned from the sink, where he was washing his hands, and asked his dad excitedly, "Did you say that Andrew will be taking care of me during the recruiting visits?" His dad nodded with a small grin. "You mean I can go with my new friend Andrew on his road trip?" "Yes JP, but first clean up the water you splashed on the floor in your excitement," Paul ordered him with a chuckle. JP's face turned red with embarrassment as he grinned sheepishly and grabbed some paper towels. Paul turned back to Andrew and said, "I'm placing a lot of trust in you Andrew: to keep JP safe during this road trip. Can you do that for me?" "For us Paul," Maureen corrected him with a frown. "JP's our son, not just yours." "Of course dear," Paul said hastily. "I didn't mean to forget about you: I just misspoke." "Okay Paul," Maureen said. She handed him some plates and added, "You can make it up to me by setting the table." "I'll help him Mom," JP offered, anxious to spend some time with Matt. "Good idea son, that will give me a chance to talk privately with Andrew for a couple of minutes," Maureen decided. Andrew looked surprised, but he stayed quiet while JP and his dad left the kitchen with the plates and cutlery. Then he turned to JP's mom and asked her, "What did you want to talk about Mrs Maloney?" "Call me Maureen Andrew," Mrs Maloney said. Andrew nodded and Mrs Maloney continued by saying, "I just want you to know how much Paul and I appreciate you being there for JP." "Especially since Ryan hasn't been," Andrew interjected. "JP told me all about that downstairs while you guys were cooking dinner." "Yes Andrew, Ryan hasn't been there for his brother like you have, both last night and today. JP told me at lunch all that you talked about last night and how similar you two are, considering all that you've both gone through over the last few years." "Yes I was surprised myself at how similar we are," Andrew agreed. "But I'm glad to help JP get a head start on his college wrestling hopes by taking him with me to Ohio State." "I have complete confidence in your ability to look after JP on these upcoming Unofficial Recruiting Visits of yours," Maureen informed him proudly. "Thank you very much Mrs Maloney," Andrew said gratefully. "I'll make sure to justify your faith in me by keeping JP safe. But from what I saw last night, JP doesn't need protection from anyone!" "Yes, being a District Finalist in wrestling does have its advantages when dealing with college guys on the prowl," Maureen agreed. "Have you ever had to use force to scare people away from Carrie?" "Only the force of my voice," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "One of the advantages of being huge and insanely strong is that anyone who wants to start trouble is scared away with just a look!" "Good for you Andrew; now that you are in the middle of college football recruiting, any fighting you're involved in could derail that entire train ride!" "Thanks for that insight Mrs Maloney," Andrew said, as the oven timer went off. As she took the food out of the oven, he added, "I find it very gratifying to be a big brother for JP, just like I did in previous years for my football proteges, who are now my teammates." "That's good to hear Andrew," Maureen said, setting the food on the large breadboard. "I'm glad you've had a lot of practice being a mentor. Now let's go into the dining room for dinner; everyone's waiting for us." Andrew nodded and helped her bring the food into the dining room. Then they sat down at the table, where everyone else was already seated. They said grace and began eating. "So Andrew, have you and your friends mapped out a travel plan for your NCAA Road Trip?" Mr Maloney asked. "Yes Sir," Andrew replied. "I have the map book in my truck; I can show it to you after supper." "Good idea Andrew, because if you're taking the route I'm thinking of, I have another idea." "I can remember the route Sir," Andrew said. "It will take us to Ohio State, Notre Dame, and Michigan." "That confirms that my idea will work, but I'll tell you what it is after supper when we look at your map book," Mr Maloney decided. Andrew nodded in agreement and Paul added, "So Andrew, do you realize what an amazing coincidence it was that you and JP were in the National Mall at the same time last night?" "Yes Sir I do," Andrew agreed. "But I also realize that this was the only summer I could do it. Last summer I was Basic Reserves Training and next summer I will be preparing for my freshman season of college football. But I must say, when I saw JP on the train, I knew that I recognized him from somewhere. Then once my friends and I got back from our tour of the National Mall, we used his bright blue tank top as a reference point to find our spot on the lawn again. Then I remembered where I had seen him before: on the front page of the sports section of the Washington Post." He noticed JP's friends and family smiling with pride at the memory of the day JP had been interviewed. "I was trying to figure out how to introduce myself to your son when those two big college guys started bugging Chrissy. I was about to intervene to protect her, but JP got there first and helped her out. Then I was able to introduce myself to him, once he noticed me of course." "You're impossible to miss Andrew," Paul said proudly, referencing Andrew's huge muscles. Andrew smiled quietly as Paul added, "JP told me all about how you were ready to help Chrissy before he got there." He thought for a moment and then said, "I might as well tell you my idea now, while you get yourself a second helping." "What do you mean Sir?" Andrew asked innocently, after he swallowed his last mouthful of food. "You cleaned your plate Andrew and so did Mike," Paul replied with a big grin. "Raise your hand if you want seconds." "How about I flex my arm instead," Andrew decided. He flexed his massive arm with a cocky smirk and added, "Both my huge arms need lots of fuel to get even bigger!" Everyone around the table laughed at Andrew's cocky attitude, which reminded them that he was a jock, not just an athlete. "I think your ego is just as big as your arms Andrew," JP teased his huge friend. Andrew grinned at his smaller friend and then realized he'd better get the conversation back on track. "What was your idea Mr Maloney?" he asked, as he got himself a second helping. "Call me Paul Andrew; I told you that when you first got here," Paul said. He waited for Andrew to nod in agreement and then added, "Ann Arbor is a lot closer to Orillia than it is to Washington DC." "Yes it is Paul," Andrew agreed, grinning as he guessed where JP's dad was going with this. "Good, then since we've hosted you tonight, how about you and your family return the favour once your Unofficial Visits are complete?" "Are you serious Dad?" JP shouted in excitement before Andrew could reply. "I get to meet Andrew's family and friends and perhaps see where he has achieved glory on the gridiron?" "If Andrew and his parents agree," Paul reminded him. He looked over at Andrew, who nodded in agreement. "Good, then all we need to do is get your parents on Skype after dinner and ask them." He looked over at Andrew and asked, "Are they home?" "Yes Paul; they're making plans for me to visit some Canadian football schools," Andrew replied. "Good, then it's all settled," Paul decided. "Let's finish our dinner and then we can Skype your parents and see if they're on board with my idea." Everyone nodded in agreement and followed his suggestion. Then, after dinner, Andrew used his laptop to get his dad on Skype so that he could introduce his parents to his new friend JP Maloney and his family. "Hey Dad," Andrew said once Chad's face appeared on the screen. "Hello son," Chad said, grinning at his son. "How is your Washington trip going?" "It's going quite well Dad," Andrew replied. "In fact, I met some new friends and their parents." He took a few minutes to tell his dad about the events of the previous evening and that afternoon. "What do you think Dad?" "I think you've made a great new friend," Chad said with a proud smile on his face. "But you forgot to tell me his name." "I didn't forget, I held back his name deliberately," Andrew informed him with a smug grin. He motioned JP to step into view of the laptop screen and added, "I think you'll recognize him." JP stepped in front of the laptop screen as Andrew stepped back. Chad's smile widened as he said, "You're JP Maloney!" "Yes I am Sir," JP said, surprised that Andrew's dad recognized him. "How did you recognize me?" "I took a business trip down there last week and I noticed your article in the sports section of the Washington Post," Chad replied. "It was the part about you starting a middle school wrestling camp that caught my eye actually." "Why was that Sir?" JP asked, not noticing Andrew stepping into the living room to speak with JP's parents. "Andrew has been a mentor himself: his first mentor was Mike actually," Chad informed him. "Then he mentored Mike's older brother Mark. The next year, he mentored the current Starting Quarterback and Wide Receiver on the OD Varsity Football Team. You stick with Andrew and he'll show you how to be a good mentor for your future protege Nick." "I will Sir," JP promised him. "You don't have to call me Sir, JP," Chad informed him. "Okay Mr Pearson," JP said agreeably. "That will do for now," Chad said. "Now, did Andrew call me on Skype just to introduce you to me or did he have another reason?" "There is another reason, but I should let Andrew tell you what it is, after you meet my parents of course." JP motioned his mom and dad over to Andrew's laptop and they introduced themselves to Andrew's dad and mom. "My parents had an idea Mr Pearson," JP said. "I'll just get Andrew so that he can hear it too." JP went into the living room to get Andrew while Paul and Maureen talked for a bit with Chad. "Your son is a really great young man Chad," Maureen said. "He has really taken JP under his wing in the absence of JP's older brother Ryan." "Yes I know that very well and he has been a great young man for many years," Chad agreed proudly. "Did Andrew tell you how he has mentored a few of his friends over the years and helped them become football players?" "Yes I believe he mentioned that," Paul said. He looked up and noticed Andrew and JP coming back into the den. "Explain your idea to your dad Andrew." "Actually it was your idea Sir," Andrew reminded him with a smug grin. "You're right, it was Andrew," Paul realized. "Okay Mr Pearson, here's my idea: since Andrew's last recruiting visit is near Detroit, he could go right to Orillia from there with JP." "So that we can host you and your family in return for you hosting our son right now," Chad realized. He turned to his wife Susan and asked, "What do you think dear?" "That sounds like a good idea," Susan agreed. "We have lots of room if you count the guest room and the pullout couches." "Good then it's all settled," Paul decided. "We'll keep in touch so that you can let us know when Andrew leaves Ann Arbor. Then my wife and I will start the journey to Orillia, which we will be able to reach in one day from here. Then we can all meet at your house." "That sounds good to me," Chad said. "See you all in a few days. Be sure to call me once you've crossed the border Andrew." "I will Dad," Andrew promised, waving goodbye to Chad. "See you later." "Goodbye son: enjoy your recruiting visits," Chad said. Once the Skype connection had been broken, Paul turned to Andrew and said, "There now, it's all settled Andrew: once you and JP cross the border into Canada, he can call us so that we can start our journey to meet you in Orillia the next day." "Would a text message be more convenient Sir?" Andrew asked. "That way, JP won't get any international calling charges on his phone bill and neither will you." "That's a very good idea Andrew," Paul commended him. "Thank you for suggesting it." He turned to JP and said, "Now how about you and Matt take Andrew and his friends over to the high school so that he can see the football field and the wrestling room." "Good idea Dad," JP agreed. "But how will we get into the wrestling room? I don't have a key." "But Coach Graves does and he'll be expecting you," Paul informed him. "Once you told us about Andrew during lunch, I knew that it would be a good idea to show him where you have achieved glory on the wrestling mat. So I called Coach Graves and told him my idea. Since he had some work to do for August's Wrestling Camp, he said that he would bring it to his office in the high school after supper. I told him you would meet him there at 7:30." "Okay Dad, I'll go get ready now," JP said, heading for the stairs. "Good idea JP," Paul agreed. "Your mom and I will stay down here to entertain your guests." "Thanks Dad, since I can't do that all the time!" JP joked, heading upstairs. "Don't forget your wrestling jacket JP!" Andrew shouted. JP grinned and nodded, pleased that Andrew had thought of everything. As JP turned the corner out of sight, Maureen turned to Andrew and asked, "Why did you tell JP to bring his jacket? It's really hot outside." "It was my idea to help raise his profile for the recruiting visits," Andrew replied. "It makes sense for him to make sure it still fits. He's pretty muscular you know." "That's an understatement Andrew, especially when referring to you," Mrs Anderson said with raised eyebrows. "Thank you Mrs Anderson," Andrew said. "But I think I should get my jacket out of my truck to make sure it fits. I'll be right back." Andrew headed outside to his car and JP's parents took that opportunity to get their digital camera. Once Andrew came back inside with his football jacket on, he found his friends and their parents waiting for him in the living room. "What's going on here?" Andrew asked with a smile. "Just a group shot before you go, now that both you and JP have your jackets on," Paul replied, holding up his digital camera. "You mean all three of us," Andrew said with a cocky grin, as he held up Mike's football jacket. Paul grinned at Andrew's cocky attitude as Mike put on his football jacket. Then Paul set the timer on the camera, placed it on the mantle, and stepped back so that he would be in the picture with everyone else. Everyone grinned as the camera flashed and then stepped up to the mantle to see what the photo looked like on the screen. Once everyone had voiced their approval of the group picture, JP said, "We'd better get going Dad, so Matt and I can show Andrew and his friends the high school wrestling room." "Actually JP, you and Andrew go ahead," Matt said. JP turned to look at him in surprise and Matt added, "I want to stay here with Mike and Carrie." Andrew turned around to see Mike and Carrie nodding in agreement. Mike saw his look of astonishment and said, "Don't look so shocked Andrew: you must realize that the dynamics of this friendship were set last night when you spent half an hour alone with JP." Andrew nodded in sudden understanding and Paul said, "Besides Andrew, while you and JP are talking with Coach Graves, I can show your friends JP's wrestling videos." JP looked suddenly embarrassed, hoping that his dad wouldn't show the footage of the District Final match that JP had lost four months before. Paul noticed his son's sad look and decided to cheer him up. "If you lend me your digital camera son, I can upload the video you took last night of Andrew to YouTube." JP handed over his camera and grinned at the thought of helping raise Andrew's profile for the NCAA. He watched as Andrew slapped Mike on the back and hugged Carrie goodbye. "I'm ready to go now JP," Andrew said as JP opened the front door. "Good, so am I Andrew, so let's go," JP said, heading outside. Andrew waved goodbye to JP's parents and Matt's mom, before following his friend outside to the driveway. "Should we take your car or my truck?" Andrew asked once he reached the driveway where JP was waiting. "We should take your truck Andrew, it looks cooler," JP replied. "Especially when I turn on the under lights," Andrew said with a cocky smirk. "You must be a fan of the Fast and Furious movies," JP realized. "Especially 2Fast 2Furious," Andrew said with a big grin as they got into his truck. "Because it takes place in Miami right?" JP guessed. "Gee, someone's a genius, as far as stating the obvious!" Andrew laughed as they backed out of the driveway. "Shut up man!" JP laughed as they drove down the street. "Just try and make me JP, if you've got the guts that is!" Andrew dared him with a cocky smirk. Andrew and JP continued laughing and joking as they drove to Central High School, enjoying the freedom to act like jocks without worrying what their friends thought. Meanwhile, back at JP's house, Andrew's friends and JP's parents said goodbye to Matt's mom, who was heading home. Matt promised her that he would stop by to say goodbye the next morning, since JP's parents had granted permission for him to stay over. "After all Matt, Andrew only knows the way to this house, not your house," JP's mom reminded him. "That's why your mom brought an overnight bag for you when she came over for dinner." Matt's mom didn't reveal the real reason she was letting Matt stay over at JP's house that night: she needed some space from her son after the bombshell he had dropped on her that morning. Andrew and JP soon reached the high school and parked by the gate in the fence surrounding the football field. The school below in Fairfax County is probably what the author of the JP stories based Central High School on. And of course the team name in the JP Story is the Spartans, not the Wildcats. "Are you ready to go inside Andrew?"JP asked as he got out of the truck. "As soon as I get something," Andrew replied. He got out and opened up his truck's tailgate. Then he reached into his gym bag and pulled out his old Miami Hurricanes football. Then he closed the tailgate. "See JP, just a little accessory to complete my jock image." "You mean your Super Jock image Andrew," JP corrected him with a smug grin. "Your words JP and I agree with them," Andrew said with a big grin. "Let's go into the school and meet your wrestling coach. Then you can show me the wrestling room where you have achieved athletic glory on the wrestling mat." JP grinned back at his huge friend and led the way into the school for the chat with Coach Graves. As Andrew followed him down the hall to the wrestling room, JP smiled to himself as he realized that he would be mentoring a dozen kids there in wrestling in about six weeks time. "What do you think Andrew?" JP asked as they stepped into the wrestling room. "Most impressive JP," Andrew replied, looking around at all the pictures and newspaper articles on the wall. His eyes widened as he realized that most of the pictures and articles were of JP. "Someone's certainly popular in this school," he remarked, making the understatement of the year. "He should be, he's the first District Finalist we've had in over a decade," a deep voice said from behind them. Andrew and JP turned around to see a burly man in his 40s walking towards them. "I'm Coach Graves: the Head Coach of the District Finalist Central High Spartans Varsity Wrestling Team." "Pleased to meet you Coach," Andrew said, holding out his right hand. Coach Graves shook it firmly, only wincing a little bit from the strength of Andrew's iron grip. "I'm Andrew Pearson: Starting Center for the District Champion ODCVI Blues Varsity Football Team." "District Champion sounds a lot more impressive than District Finalist," Coach Graves realized, causing JP to look down at his feet in shame. Graves noticed and quickly apologized to his Star Wrestler. "Sorry about that JP, but it's true. You're good, but obviously not as good as Andrew here." "I'll do better this season Coach," JP promised with a scary look of determination on his face. "This time I won't just win the District Title but I'll be the State Champion as well!" "I'm sure you will JP," Graves agreed, pleased at how determined his Star Wrestler was to succeed. His cell phone suddenly rang from his shirt pocket. "Sorry guys, but I have to take this call: I've been expecting it." He took out his flip phone opened it up, pressed the green phone button to accept the call and listened intently. "Okay, I'll send him right out." He ended the call and turned to Andrew. "There's someone important waiting for you on the 50 yard line of the football field Andrew." "Okay Coach, I'll head out there now and then I'll meet you and JP back in here," Andrew decided. "We'll meet you out there Andrew," Graves said. "JP and I have a few things to work on for the Lincoln Middle School Wrestling Camp in six weeks." Andrew nodded in agreement and waved to JP as he headed out of the wrestling room. As he walked down the hall towards the stairs, he wondered who could be waiting for him in the middle of the football field: which he could see from the second floor window. Once Andrew exited the building and skirted the stands, he saw a big man in his 40s standing in the middle of the field. As he got closer, he noticed that the big guy was wearing a Central High Spartans Football t-shirt. "Hello Andrew, I'm Coach Palmer: the Head Coach of the Central High Spartans Varsity Football Team." "Pleased to meet you Coach," Andrew said excitedly, shaking his hand firmly. He noticed Coach Palmer massaging his sore hand and smirked as he added, "As you already know, I'm Andrew Pearson: Starting Center for the Orillia District Varsity Football Team." "I'm very pleased to meet you Andrew and there's someone else who would like to meet you: over the phone anyway." He picked up his cell phone and sent a quick text message that consisted of only two words: 'He's here.' "Who did you just send that text message to Coach?" Andrew asked curiously. "You'll find out in about 30 seconds Andrew," Coach Palmer promised him. Sure enough, within 30 seconds, his cell phone rang. "Hello, is that you?" he asked. He listened closely to the answer and nodded his head in satisfaction. "Good, thanks for calling back so quickly." He listened a bit more and added, "Sure I'll let you speak to him, since that is the reason I wanted you to call me in the first place. Just a second." He handed his cell phone to Andrew and said, "It's for you." "Thanks Coach," Andrew said, taking the cell phone and holding it up to his ear. "Hello?" "Are you Andrew Pearson?" a deep and confident voice asked from the other end of the line. "Yes I am," Andrew replied, feeling a little uneasy that the mystery caller knew his name. "Who is this?" "This is Ryan Maloney," the caller replied. ********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************* And that, after two months, is the end of Andrew's Recruiting Summer Chapter 4. Please let me know what you thought of my first attempt at a cliffhanger ending. ********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************* Coming soon: - Andrew finds out why JP's older brother called him - Andrew takes JP and Matt on his Ohio State Recruiting Visit.

Comments on characters, plot, and style are greatly appreciated. Please advise on muscle and sex descriptions --do they work or not? Hope you enjoy. The Call - Part I The Call -Part II The Call –Part III Sun streamed into the clubhouse’s committee room. A glass wall created a visible meeting space, even in closed sessions. Frank sat at the room’s roundtable, his back to the glass. On Frank’s immediate left sat Jerry, and Dwayne on his right. Their one hundred percent American Corvette muscle framed Frank. Next to Jerry sat Lucy, a bubbly woman with curves that warranted slow-down signs, not that she did. Filling the circle was Roz, the committee chairperson. Roz’s preferred expanding grey cells over contracting muscle fiber; The Doc’s formula restored her brain acumen, and Roz never complained about her youthful good looks, restored vigor; and she had never refused a big man. Lenny’s fate at More to Life Living Facility depended on these five people deciding he had met the entrance criteria. The “senior” criterion seemed easy for Lenny to pass, but age didn’t make a senior. Degree of infirmity, amount of aging, and psychological outlook were factors. The average recruited “senior” was sixty-three for men and sixty-seven for women. A vital seventy-two-year-old man had been rejected as not a senior. Another criterion rated Lenny’s adaptability: could he accept the More to Life philosophy? How would Lenny react to a second youth and a body better than in his actual youth? Would he become an egotistical SOB? Or would he embrace a second chance to explore life’s pleasures for himself and others? The committee considered Frank’s commitment to apply his accumulated wisdom to help others, both at More to Life and outside. Altruism as a criterion always caused debate: sainthood wasn’t for everyone and difficult to measure: What constituted help and how often? In the early years, committees had struggled with this criterion until a pattern emerged. Even with super fit bodies and restored good looks, people retained their inherent personality, with exceptions. A jerk early in life remained a jerk. But dramatic events could change an asshole into a nice person and vice-versa. To determine the last criterion, Lenny’s nomination came via Frank –a portrait of Lenny’s inherent personality in high school. Dwayne, the independent investigator, uncovered Lenny’s latter life development with thorough background checks. This meeting reviewed Lenny’s adaptability, data obtained by the ostensibly friendly chitchats, inexplicable plowing of muscle into his face, and a gym power tour. This elaborate staging provided a sense of Lenny’s reactions to morphed bodies with wrinkle-free faces. **** Frank sat upright, fingering Lenny’s dossier folder. Without glancing at his notes, he said: “I know he’s a little odd, but Lenny was a good guy, is a good guy.” Frank looked to Roz. “He’s very smart… and he always helped others, and never hurt anyone. Frank played no role in hazing freshman, a tradition in our fucked-up high school.” Jerry interrupted Frank, turning in his chair like a bull with a hard-on for a matador, the feeling Frank had when Jerry’s hard cock had poked into him during their private meeting the previous Friday to explore Lenny’s personality. Jerry’s aggressive tone startled Frank. “I’m not sure what to make of the fact that Lenny never married. He says he straight, but is he ashamed of being gay? We don’t discriminate. Is Lenny an intolerant gay man? It happens, you know. For his generation –yours-- gays could act like straights.” Before answering, Frank sat back, Jerry’s barrel chest sucked oxygen, they way he had sucked Frank’s penis a few days before. “Well Jerry, he didn’t marry because Lenny was wedded to his job. And you may not have the imagination to understand that working on spacecraft, sending men and women to the moon, is a thrill. Maybe Lenny chose work over a woman. In high school, he studied more than mingled. But everyone liked him. Lenny would do anything for anyone. He confused the bullies because he never complained at their teasing, gave them his lunch money with a smile saying they probably need it more than him. Lenny was never prejudiced against any group. Maybe he’s a hermaphrodite –you’d find a way to enjoy that, wouldn’t you Jerry?” Roz tapped her fingers on the table, mumbling about Frank’s discourteous response. Frank scowled an apology. Roz waited for Frank’s breathing to settle before pointing to Dwayne for a comment. Dwayne, a six-three former detective, and Lenny’s official investigator, said with his deep-water cavern voice, “His former NASA colleagues confirm what Frank said.” Dwayne rested his chin on his fist, his forearm the size of a Roman plinth, his massive head motionless as his lips grappled with his tongue. Dwayne retained his New Jersey detective skills, and used former connections for favors rather than More to Life hackers accessing government computers; he preferred the old-fashion inside approach to illegally acquire private data. Uncovering latent homophobia was Dwayne’s trademark; he’d have known if Lenny hated gays. Dwayne had a particular disdain for closet gays because it reminded him of himself. He had grown up in the eighties, an unkind era, but worse for him as a gay African-American police officer. He still berated himself for being a coward, keeping his homosexuality a secret. Frank’s eyes focused on Dwayne’s twitching pecs poking through his fishnet shirt, the same one he had worn during their Saturday review of Lenny. Frank’s ass had saddled Dwayne’s balcony chest, his legs had dangled behind Dwayne’s ridged deltoids. Frank had commandeered Dwayne’s 747-size latissimi dorsi into an intense horizontal landing. They made notes between ejaculations. Lucy’s two cents came with her hand adjusting her breasts: “He’s cute too, and he’ll be even better once he’s in shape and loses the wrinkles.” Lucy liked gorgeous buff men, not bulkheads that suffocated her. She only required her men be hard in one place; her exact words while rating Frank’s cock for tensile hardness during their Sunday review of Lenny. Dwayne raised his hand like a traffic cop to Lucy. With a scowl, Lucy reacted: “He’s not yours yet, so pack those oversized muscles in a suitcase as you leave, Dwayne.” Dwayne stuck out his tongue, Lucy gave him the finger, and Roz groaned, a sound familiar to Frank. During their Monday discussion about committee procedures, Frank had taken the opportunity to review Lenny’s intelligence as a rocket scientist. Frank had launched past Roz’s clitoris, hearing her familiar moan with each full-blast thrust. The Saturday to Monday private encounters had given Frank confidence in a favorable decision. He had promised all three follow-up private sessions, should the committee give preliminary approval to Lenny. **** Frank cleared the table dishes, Lenny’s half-eaten meal evidence of his old man appetite. “Like it?” Frank held Lenny’s empty frappe glass. Frank spread a photo album on the table. The early pictures were of them in high school. Their youth made them laugh, although Frank didn’t look that much older. Viewing their toothpick legs in gym shorts nearly knocked them to the floor. A few pages later were wedding photos of Frank and Helen. She was beautiful, her wedding dress elegant. Frank asked Lenny why he missed the wedding. Lenny taped the date scrawled under the photo. “It was my first launch. I was so excited, and I’m sorry I never met Helen. What was she like?” Using the back of his hand, Frank rubbed his nose. Lenny apologized for asking. “No, that’s okay. Its just that I didn’t treat her well.” Frank revealed he’d neglected Helen, but had never cheated. “I was worse, I’d become indifferent.” There was no doubt after years Frank was more interested in the bottle than Helen. “I realized what I had lost when she died, and that I’d become an asshole.” The next photo showed him and Helen at the Grand Canyon. Frank looked like a cheese wheel, the top of his shorts hidden by a layered stomach overflowing like melted cheddar. Helen remained gorgeous, but her eyes had become sad. “I’m so sorry, Frank.” “Yeah, me too. It was a trip to celebrate our fifteenth anniversary. Helen died later that year of an embolism.” With Helen gone, Frank had become morose, leading to job loss, and depression. In four years, he had squandered Helen’s insurance policy, and he had stuffed two hundred ninety pounds on his five foot nine inch frame. Lenny thought Frank’s description disingenuous until he saw the next photo. A mummified face stared out topping an atmospheric balloon like those Lenny had sent up at NASA to gather meteorological data. He read the words scrawled under the photo: Mancuso Blimp. “That was taken the day I entered More to Life. Every new member has their photo taken the day they arrive. My doctor had given me a year to live, two max.” Fat Frank seemed to ooze onto the paper, a grease stain showing around the edges of the picture. “Keep this picture in front of you. I want to show you something, and…uh, this may seem …uh, maybe kinky, but believe me it is not, trust me.” The lines creased on Lenny’s forehead as Frank stood to unbutton his shirt. “Stay with me, Lenny. Its fine.” Lenny’s eyebrows reached his hairline watching Frank’s pectorals billow into the room, his areolae giant graffiti. His oversized chest pushed down his nipples so they pointed to his feet. “Jesus, I had no idea. I mean your arms are big but those are… incredible,” said Lenny who inhaled his words “Thanks.” Frank placed his shirt over the chair and turned around. Lenny imagined a V-shaped Yield Sign, Frank bent, his spine ridges visible. His pants flung upward. Lenny gripped the chair’s side arms. “Ready?” Frank walked to the room’s center, rolling on log legs. He wore a tiny bodybuilder’s posing suit. Lenny choked, and reached for his water. “Take it easy, Lenny. Its just a show.” “Frank, what have you done to yourself? Look at those legs…and…. Lenny nodded to Frank’s crotch. “I’m sorry, but that bulge...” Frank shook his right leg, the muscle flopped like a dishrag. As he tensed his leg, dewdrops formed, veins crisscrossed rice paper skin. Frank relaxed his thigh, to lift his left calf that evolved into a small surfboard. Lenny held the water to his lips, taking small sips between intakes of air. With a swift turn, Frank’s back flared. He pulled up the sides of his bikini poser, sinking it into his ass crack. Lenny choked, and Frank turned. Lenny waived okay. Tightening his glutes, vertical striations draped Frank’s ass. Lenny blurted out, “What the hell, that can’t be real?” Laughing as he turned to face Lenny, Frank adjusted his front pouch. “This too is real, but like I said, nothing kinky, so don’t worry I won’t be taking it out…not tonight.” Before Lenny could respond, Frank did a double bicep pose, and knelt in front of Lenny. “Feel them. Go ahead, crush them.” Lenny’s hands rested on each mound, then moved to Frank’s pectorals. Frank pointed to his Mancuso blimp picture. “Lenny, let’s take one of you. The committee has agreed to grant you a trial residency, and I’m sure you’ll be accepted. I meeting with everyone in the next few days.” “So, I was voted in this afternoon?” “Moe a consensus.” Frank’s eyes drifted to the ceiling. “So one meeting and the committee knew enough.” “No. I had separate meetings first to allay individual concerns.” Frank chuckled. “I can be persuasive.” Frank suggested they work on Lenny’s interview, but Lenny thought it a waste of time. There had to be others more deserving then him, and he wasn’t even sure he wanted to join. The top of Frank’s lips rose. “I told the committee you always put others before yourself, and you still do.” The subject changed to Lenny’s health, which Lenny waved off. He lowered his head, and he saw Frank’s posers silhouetted with a mushroom headed rocket. Lenny gasped “Sorry, sometimes flexing makes me hard. And, it is bigger and harder than ever.” With flushed cheeks, Lenny circled his water glass on the table. “Don’t be embarrassed. More to Life means restored youth and strength, and more chance to live a complete life. To find new pleasures from a better body.” Frank paused. Lenny’s eyelids had closed. “You know, I had limited sexual experience before I married and after thirty-five sex ended for me. I’m not gay but—Frank’s hand swung around his upper torso— this has made me experiment. I want men to explore me… and women. I am constantly amazed at what I can do with such strength.” Frank’s face split by a wide grin. “You can’t imagine what it feels like to have the strength, the stamina, and the physique of Hercules. You’ll see.” From his vantage, all Lenny saw was Frank’s massive hard on. “I feel myself up. Do you know I masturbate twice a day, three if there’s time?” Frank’s pouch had lowered. Lenny blinked rapidly several times. “Sorry, too much, right?” Lenny nodded. “Why not explore alternative pleasures? Don’t rule it out.” A big, full-on tooth grin seeped across Franks’ face. With a short pause, Lenny wanted to known if there was anything besides sex and flexing muscles at More to Life. The response was ambiguous: plenty of intellectual activity but enough sinew to feed a pride of lions. “How can you really ignore this?” Frank’s bicep rocketed upward. Lenny’s glass stopped moving. He reached for Frank’s arm and said, “I don’t know what’s come over me. All day I’ve felt an increasing urge to massage your muscles. I’ve never felt like this and I haven’t even had the special meds.” Frank’s eye movement was nearly imperceptible. “What? You didn’t? Medication can’t act that fast.” “It doesn’t, not normally. Maybe because you had a double dose.” “What?” “A mistake. I gave you a pill in the morning. Todd phoned to say he fortified you too, not knowing about me. The frappe’s are enhancers, but pills are full doses—remember Todd and the Kidd? Todd and I worried about your quadruple bypass and —“ “Wait. How do you know about my bypass? What’s going on, Frank?” With the heel of his hand, Frank banged his forehead and groaned, Frank’s head rested on the table. “I’ve screwed this up. You were my first choice, too. Shit, I am so stupid.” Lenny stood to massage Frank’s shoulders, and felt he was kneading golf balls. “Don’t worry, please. You did what you thought right. And you’ve honored me with the invitation.” Hearing a grunt, Frank raised his head to see Lenny flexing. “I haven’t felt like this in years. Feel this.” Lenny moved his arm to Frank. Although he strained, there was no bulge in Lenny’s arm, just his same old loose-change bicep. “Oh, Lenny, you’re such a muscle hunk,” said Frank with a whispering laugh. The two men were still laughing as Frank’s poser stretched, his penis outline again visible. Lenny moved back and stopped laughing. “Frank stood and hugged Lenny. “Hey, this happens.” Wiping his lips, Lenny explained his last sex with a woman had been in his thirties, after that he had remained faithful to himself. Frank grinned like he’d eaten cheesecake, and Lenny remembered Frank did it three times daily. “Frank, its different for me. I have no desire for sex. I don’t need it, so I doubt I’d be of interest to anyone here.” Tapping Lenny’s head with his two fingers, then he pulled Lenny’s hand to his bulging posing suit. “Don’t be so sure, Lenny, we still have tomorrow.” **** The Call -Part I

* Now Complete * This chapter will start with a brief excerpt from JP EPISODE 21: THE SMILE: the last part of that chapter that takes place in July 2005. Then I will extrapolate events from there for this chapter. As always, any parts of the JP story are reproduced with permission from the author, as I mentioned in Chapters 1 and 2. Also, as always: the illustrated version of the Chapter can be found here: http://seanspictures.webs.com/andrewmeetsjppart3.htm It took the rest of the morning, but JP and I soon returned to our normal routine. I went over to his house for our daily workout and then we went running in a nearby park. The whole world felt different now that I had come out to my mom. She may only have been one person, but somehow, the weight on my shoulders was far easier to carry. Not only that, but it gave me another person to talk to. Although it would be awkward at first, eventually I knew that she would always be there for me. ================================================================================ Once Matt and JP arrived at Burke Lake Park near JP's house, they found their new friends Andrew, Mike and Carrie waiting for them in the parking lot. "Nice truck Andrew," JP said, admiring the sleek lines of Andrew's blue Dodge Ram Quad Cab. "Where did you get it?" he asked, as he stepped forward to shake Andrew's hand. "Thanks man," Andrew said, shaking his hand. "My dad bought it for me on my 17th birthday almost a year ago. That was right around the time he got promoted to Executive Vice-President, or Chief Operating Officer, of Harrington's Sports Suppliers." "Wow Andrew, your dad is the second-in-command of a big sports company?" JP asked in astonishment. "Yeah man, he's rich," Andrew bragged, revealing a slight hint of snobbishness that his friends had never seen before. "But then, after looking at the Fairfax County website, I realized that being rich is normal around here." "Yeah, but did you see the car I drove here?" JP asked his big friend, pointing to the green GTO behind him. He narrowed his eyes at Andrew: disapproving of his snobby attitude and added, "I was given my brother's old car as a hand-me-down! My parents didn't buy a brand new truck for me like your dad did for you!" "Actually, my truck is four years old; my dad bought it used, and I pay him monthly for it," Andrew corrected him with a smug grin. When he saw JP's look of disapproval fade into an approving grin, he laughed and added, "Did you really think I was that snobby and elitist JP? I guess I fooled you after all, didn't I?" "Yeah you did man," JP admitted with a sheepish grin. "See, you're not the only genius around here," Andrew reminded him, crossing his huge muscular arms over his massive chest. "My parents raised me to work for everything I have, including this impressive body of mine." He noticed JP smirking and added, "Now, we came here to work out our bodies, not just our minds JP. Are you ready?" "Yeah Andrew; how good are you at running laps?" "I do alright," Andrew replied modestly, realizing that JP hadn't seen much of his running since he usually played Centre. "Why do you ask? I thought we came here to throw my football around." "We'll do that later, and we'll also throw around my Navy Frisbee after we go swimming in the lake," JP promised him. "But first, there are a few miles of trails that go around the lake and through the woods. Matt and I tried them a week ago and we got quite a good aerobic workout that day." "You got more than I did JP, since you kept running for two more hours after I ran out of breath," Matt reminded him with an irritated look. "Yeah, but now I've found someone who can keep up with me," JP said with a smirk, revealing a hint of his old cocky attitude. "Yeah, I should be able to keep up with you, thanks these long massive legs of mine," Andrew predicted with a cocky smirk. He turned around and asked, "Are you coming with us Mike and Carrie?" Carrie was about to answer, but her jaw dropped in astonishment as Andrew peeled off his tight t-shirt. JP and Matt stared at Andrew's massively muscled torso in awe and more than a little fear. Mike, on the other hand, being just as big and muscular as Andrew, merely grinned with pride at the awesome build his mentor possessed. "Yes, we're coming with you Andrew," Mike replied. He began to peel off his skintight t-shirt and added, "I think I'll follow your lead and take off my t-shirt as well." It took a lot of effort and care for Mike to peel off his t-shirt without ripping it, but he disguised the difficulty of the task by plastering a cocky smirk on his face. This was designed to make his friends think that he was taking his t-shirt off really slowly in order to show off his massive muscles. Once Mike got his t-shirt off, he said, "There, that feels better; I was getting too hot." He grinned at the double meaning in his words, as he noticed Carrie staring at him with lust in her eyes and closed his eyes in pleasure as a cool breeze blew against his skin. "Oh yeah, that feels so good," he moaned, rubbing his massive pecs and eight-pack abs. "Stop showing off Mike!" Andrew laughed, though he was disguising his disapproval of his best friend's cockiness. "You're not the only muscle god around here you know!" Mike opened his eyes, but the first thing he saw was Matt and JP staring at him with their mouths open. "What's the matter guys: scared of my guns?" he asked, with a cocky smirk. He flexed his massive 24 inch biceps and added, "You'd better be, because they certainly don't fire blanks!" Andrew laughed at his protege's silly joke, while JP and Matt's looks of fear turned slowly into small grins. "Don't be scared guys, even though this is the first time you've seen our massive muscles in full daylight," Andrew advised them. He stepped forward to lay a massive hand on JP's shoulder, who only kept himself from recoiling in fear to look brave for Matt's sake. He couldn't keep his eyes from widening at the cords of muscle and the massive pulsing veins in Andrew's huge forearm. "We're all friends here," Andrew assured him, seeing the fear in his new friend's eyes. "You have nothing to worry about JP." "I'm not worried Andrew," JP bluffed, though he knew that Andrew could see the fear in his eyes. Andrew nodded knowingly: realizing that JP needed to keep up a brave and fearless image for the benefit of his boyfriend Matt. "I'm actually glad that you're a lot bigger than me or even my brother Ryan. If he was here and saw how big you are, he'd never make a dumb comment to me again!" "Don't tell him you're friends with me JP; I want to surprise him with that fact when I go on a recruiting visit to Virginia Tech this fall," Andrew ordered him. "What makes you think you'll see my brother Ryan on your recruiting visit?" JP asked, as he took off his t-shirt. He grinned smugly at Matt's look of lust and Carrie's look of astonishment. "Take off your t-shirt Matt; show off the body that Chrissy thought was so hot yesterday." Matt complied with JP's order and was pleased when his boyfriend gave him a wink of approval. Mike stepped up to him and said, "You're pretty ripped man, even though you're only half my size. I bet you could have taken that arrogant jerk who was bugging Chrissy if JP hadn't been there." Matt grinned at Mike's attempt to cheer him up, knowing that he wasn't even in his boyfriend's league as far as size and strength. While Matt and Mike were chatting, Andrew was informing JP that his recruiting visits that summer would be hosted by Red-Shirt Freshman. "I'm sure Ryan will fill the same role this fall, which should give me the chance to let him know that I'm good friends with you," Andrew informed him. He let a smug grin appear on his face as he rubbed his massive bicep and added, "He won't be so eager to cause you any more trouble once he realizes that you have such a huge muscular friend." "I hope you're right Andrew," JP said, secretly worried that seeing how big and strong Andrew was would motivate Ryan to become bigger and stronger himself. "It would be great if you could be the catalyst to repair my relationship with my big brother." "He's not your big brother; I am JP," Andrew teased him with a big grin. "He's just your older brother, which gives you the youth advantage." JP grinned back at Andrew, grateful as always that his huge muscular friend always knew how to cheer him up. "I don't mean to interrupt your bromance Andrew," Carrie teased him. Andrew glared at her with a twinkle in his eye and Carrie smirked back at him. "But I think that unlike you guys, I'll leave my t-shirt on. I'll certainly enjoy the view of your muscular bodies though," she added, sneaking a lustful look at JP. "The only muscles you get to enjoy seeing are mine Carrie," Andrew warned her with an angry glare. He reached out with one massive hand and gently, but firmly, turned her head back towards him. "I hate repeating myself, but in case no one got the message last night: you're my girlfriend and no one else's! Have you got that Carrie?" He loosened his grip on her chin just enough for her to give him a frightened nod. Andrew released his grip on her and turned to glare at the other three guys. "Has everyone got that message now?" he growled with clenched fists. "Yes we have Andrew," Mike replied, once he realized that Matt and JP were to scared to speak. He only felt a little nervous around Andrew's fierce temper, since he knew that Andrew had never hurt him in anger. He had an idea to ease the sudden tension and asked, "Hey Andrew, what do you call chest muscles on a rough ocean?" "I'm not going to guess Mike, just tell us," Andrew sighed with a small grin, recognizing Mike's tactic that always soothed his bad temper. "Bouncing pecs," Mike replied with a big grin, as he bounced his own pecs to demonstrate. Everyone laughed and the last traces of anger faded from Andrew's face. "Good one Mike; my turn." Mike nodded at Andrew to go ahead as JP led the group to the start of the trail around the lake. "What do you call arms that are lethal weapons?" "I have no idea Andrew; why don't you tell us?" Mike goaded him. "Loaded guns," Andrew replied with a cocky smirk, flexing his massive biceps. Everyone laughed as JP led them in a brisk jog down the first leg of the trail. "Okay one more," Mike promised them. "What do you use to wash your clothes when there's no washing machine handy?" "The lake?" JP guessed, pointing to their left where they could see Burke Lake through the breaks in the trees. "Nope, you use washboard abs," Mike replied, massaging his ripped eight-pack. Everyone laughed once again, shaking their heads at the silly, but cocky, puns of Mike and Andrew. For their part, Andrew and Mike were glad that their jokes had put everyone at ease, especially since they had seen Andrew's bad temper up close a few minutes ago. Andrew and Mike let JP and Matt lead the way down the trail, while Carrie followed behind them. As they ran, Andrew tried to think of a way he could let JP and Matt know that he knew their secret. He realized that only Mike could keep up with him, but then he also realized that Mike and Matt had spent a lot of time together with Carrie the night before. So Andrew just had to come up with an excuse to get JP alone, and Matt's earlier comment about being left alone while JP ran for two more hours popped up in his head. So, once Matt gets tired, then Mike and Carrie will wait with him back near the cars for JP and myself, Andrew realized. Then I can see just how far JP can run, since he won't be holding himself back to keep Matt from feeling bad. "So, will we take the trail all the way around the lake JP?" Andrew asked. "If you can keep up with me Andrew," JP teased him. "I wouldn't worry about Andrew keeping up with you, but we won't be able to JP," Matt reminded him. "Well, I'm not slowing down for you Matt; I have to keep in shape for wrestling next year," JP reminded him with a frown. "If Matt and Carrie get tired, I'll go back with them to the main part of the park," Mike offered, not letting on that he, like Andrew, would be able to keep up with JP with no trouble. "Thanks man, I'd appreciate that," Andrew said gratefully, pleased that he would soon be able to speak to JP alone. "You keep them company like last night and if any jerks try to start anything with Carrie, all you'll have to do is stand up to scare them away." Mike grinned at that idea and Andrew added, "I'm trusting you to keep an eye on Carrie when I'm not around Mike, as long as you don't try anything with her!" "Don't worry Andrew, I have enough internal discipline to comply with your orders to leave her alone in a social sense," Mike assured his big friend. A scary look of anger appeared on his face as he added, "But if anyone tries anything with her, we'll see how they like some external discipline thanks to my huge muscles!" Hopefully they won't like it like Matt would, JP thought suddenly with a smirk on his face. As he jogged effortlessly through the woods with Andrew and Mike beside him, he thought about how lucky he was to be spending this summer with his friends. Too bad Ryan couldn't be here, he thought to himself with a pang of regret. But perhaps Andrew's idea about revealing his friendship with me if he sees Ryan this fall will help me get back my relationship with my true big brother. "Hey JP, who is that Nick guy you were talking about just before we met last night?" Andrew asked him suddenly. "He's Chrissy's brother; you know: the girl you were about to save from those college jerks until I stepped in," JP replied. "I don't know if I thanked you for that yet." "Yeah you did JP, right after you asked me if I wanted a piece of you," Andrew reminded him with a steely glare. "That wasn't very polite of you, considering I was ready to defend Chrissy from those two jerks before you got there." "Sorry about that Andrew; I guess my mind was just clouded by rage," JP apologized. "Yeah, deflected rage at your brother," Andrew snapped, still mad at JP's rudeness when they'd first met. "If you ever feel you want to take me on, I'm right here!" "No thanks Andrew; at least not for real," JP assured him. "Your neck's so thick I don't think I could get my arm around it! And even if I could, it looks so hard and muscular I'd have no luck trying to choke you out!" "Keep that in mind Big Guy, just in case you think you're all that and then some," Andrew reminded him with a cocky smirk. "Shut up Andrew!"" JP laughed, throwing a punch at his big friend. Andrew still had his face turned towards him and JP's fist accidentally made contact with Andrew's jaw with a loud smack. "OWWW!" JP yelled, shaking out his sore hand. "I think I hurt myself!" "I didn't feel a thing," Andrew bragged. "Was that your best shot?" he asked, as they stopped at one of the path junctions. "No man," JP replied, massaging his sore hand. "But this is!" He suddenly lunged at Andrew, trying to pull his head down to get him in a choke hold. It seemed to be working at first, but then Andrew grabbed JP by the legs and hoisted him over his shoulders, breaking JP's grip on his neck in the process. Then Andrew grinned and extended his arms, holding JP up above his head with no effort. "Hold on tight JP; up and down you go!" Andrew laughed, as he began effortlessly shoulder-pressing JP. "Let me know when you've had enough!" After a couple of minutes, JP said, "Okay, that's enough Andrew. Put me down please." "Sure man, since you asked me nicely," Andrew said agreeably. He let JP down to his shoulders and then lowered him gently down to the ground. "There you go Big Guy: I put you down. Are you happy now?" "Yeah I am Andrew; thanks," JP said gratefully, feeling embarrassed that Andrew had so thoroughly dominated him. "Hey JP, how much can you bench?" Andrew asked him. "350," JP immediately replied, though it didn't seem as impressive as it had earlier in the week. "Good, then you should be able to bench-press me," Andrew realized. "I only weigh 305 so it should be easy for you." JP chuckled at Andrew's nonchalant way of saying that he 'only' weighed 305 pounds. "How do you do that Andrew?" JP asked in wonder. "Do what JP?" Andrew asked, as they jogged down a side path to look for a patch of grass to perform the human bench-press. "How do you make me feel better with just a few words?" JP asked him seriously. "Ryan would have tossed me to the ground and then kicked me in the gut for good measure if he had me above his shoulders!" "I've had lots of practice JP, mentoring little guys like you," Andrew replied, missing JP's look of anger at being called little. "As for your brother, are you sure he'd fight dirty like that?" "You don't know him like I do Andrew; in fact, you've never even met him!" JP snapped. "So believe me when I tell you: if I ever get him in a chokehold, I won't let up until I choke him out!" "I believe you JP," Andrew said seriously, as they entered a small grassy clearing in the woods. As their friends followed them onto the grass, Andrew added, "Get the digital camera ready Mike: I think we're about to witness history!" "Are you sure about this Andrew; won't you find it embarrassing being bench-pressed by someone who you outweigh by over 100 pounds of solid muscle?" JP asked him seriously. "I'm trying to make you feel better by showing you how strong you really are, and how you have nothing to fear from me," Andrew assured him. He motioned JP to lie down and added, "As you don't tag me in the balls by accident, everything will be fine." Carrie burst out laughing and Andrew shot a quick glare at her to keep her quiet, so that JP wouldn't figure out that they knew about him and Matt. JP lay down on the grass and extended his arms. Andrew carefully positioned himself lengthwise so JP's hands were on his chest and thighs. "Okay JP: let's go," Andrew said. "How many do you think you can do?" "I'll go for five reps," JP replied, slowly lowering Andrew down to his chest. He raised his arms with some effort, slowly lifting Andrew up until his arms locked at full extension. "So far so good Andrew: let's go for two!" JP yelled in excitement. He bench-pressed Andrew four more times before he had to signal Andrew to stand up. "Whew! That was a great chest workout Andrew!" JP panted, accepting Andrew's outstretched hand which pulled him to his feet effortlessly. "I knew you could do it JP," Andrew congratulated him, slapping him gently on the shoulder. "Good job Big Guy." "Thanks Andrew," JP said, smiling gratefully up at his mentor. "Can we start running again?" "After you shoulder-press me JP, just to be sure that you can handle a big guy like me," Andrew replied. "You do know how to pick someone up in a Fireman's Carry, don't you?" "Yeah, my dad taught me," JP replied, screwing up his face in determination. He was nervous about shoulder-pressing over 300 pounds, but then he remembered that he had just bench-pressed that same amount: five times! And I have my whole body to help me this time, so it should be easy! he suddenly realized. "Bring it on Andrew: I'm ready!" "That's it Big Guy," Andrew said, stepping closer and bending down so that JP could grab his legs and free arm. "Let's see what you've got! Go for ten reps!" JP grabbed Andrew around the legs and slowly straightened up, getting Andrew squarely across his shoulders. Then he adjusted his grip and began shoulder-pressing Andrew up and down. He grinned as he performed the first five reps easily, noticing Mike and Matt taking his picture. The next five reps were more difficult, but JP just gritted his teeth in determination and forced himself through them. Then he carefully let Andrew back down to the ground again; panting and massaging his sore chest and shoulders. "Great job JP," Andrew congratulated him, shaking his hand instead of slapping his sore shoulders. "I knew you could do it!" JP grinned as he tried to catch his breath. Andrew motioned the others back to the trail and stepped closer to JP until he was looming over him. He bent down so that only JP could hear him and whispered, "Now you know that you can take on Ryan with no problem, so don't worry about him anymore JP." "Thanks Andrew, I owe you Big Guy," JP said gratefully, now that he had his breath back. As they jogged back onto the path, he added, "You're a really great mentor." "I've had lots of practice JP and I'd be glad to pass on some tips so that you'll be ready to mentor Nick in about six weeks," Andrew offered. "That would be great Andrew, because Nick won't be the only wrestling hopeful I'll be mentoring at wrestling camp next month," JP said gratefully. "Well, I do know how to mentor two guys at once: I did it with my teammates Ralph and Connor two years ago," Andrew said modestly. He smiled as he remembered developing his two proteges into star football players by Grade 11. "Since they will be the starting quarterback and wide receiver respectively this season, it seems I did alright training them for high school football. We won the District Championship last season and this season we're going to win the Provincial Title!" "Wow Andrew, that's really impressive," JP congratulated his huge friend. "What about Mike here? Did you train him as well?" "Yeah man," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "Tell him how small you were when I first started training you almost seven years ago Mike." "5 foot even and 80 pounds," Mike replied sheepishly, feeling embarrassed that he had ever been that small. "You were about the same size as Nick is now," JP realized, glad that Chrissy had told him her brother's stats. "And look at you now: 305 pounds of solid muscle!" "And I stand 6 foot 6, so I loom over you just like Andrew does," Mike chuckled. He lifted JP up by his waist, even as they were still jogging down the path. "I'm the big man in this group, and don't you forget it!" JP's eyes narrowed in anger and he was about to punch Mike in the face when Andrew said, "Put him down Mike; I let him shoulder-press me to make him feel better and you're ruining it by lifting him up like a rag doll!" Mike stopped jogging, set JP down and went to ruffle his hair, but JP knocked his arm away swiftly. "Don't you even think of trying to touch me without my permission man, or I'll rip your arm off!" he growled in fury. "Whoa JP, calm down!" Andrew urged him, clamping a massive hand on JP's sore shoulder to hold him back as he lunged at Mike. JP winced and Andrew switched his iron grip to his arm instead. "Sorry about that man, but don't start anything with Mike: he's just as strong as I am and he could wipe the floor with you!" JP glared at Andrew over his shoulder, realizing that all of Andrew's efforts to make him feel better had just been ruined. "I think it's time our two group separated now," Matt suddenly suggested. "Why don't I take Carrie and Mike back to the cars while you and JP run some more until he calms down Andrew." "Good idea Matt; see you soon I hope," Andrew said, smiling at him. Matt grinned back and led Mike and Carrie back down the trail, but not before Mike gave JP one last smirk over his shoulder. Andrew frowned and shook his head until Mike's smirk vanished and then turned around to see JP glaring at him with clenched fists. "Go ahead JP, punch me in the face again," Andrew sighed. "I deserve it for being too late to stop Mike from lifting you up." JP hesitated suddenly; no longer wanting to punch Andrew now that he had his permission and slightly afraid of making his huge friend angry. "No it's okay Andrew," JP assured him, letting out a huge sigh and un-clenching his fists. "It's kind of my fault too, not just Mike's. To me, he was acting just like Ryan and I projected my anger at Ryan onto him." "Yeah you did JP and it would not have been amusing if you had tried to rip his arm off," Andrew warned him. "Even if you got a grip on his arm, he would have just lifted you off the ground effortlessly and given you an F-Five or something." "Just like Brock Lesnar would," JP realized with sudden understanding. "You never told me that you were a wrestling fan Andrew." "You never asked, but I know some wrestling moves too," Andrew said soberly. He looked at his watch and added, "But we've gotten way off topic and while we're alone now, it didn't happen the way quite the way I wanted it to." "Why did you want to be alone with me Andrew?" JP asked, feeling slightly nervous now that he was suddenly alone in the woods with such a huge muscular guy. "Not for anything sinister JP, so don't worry," Andrew assured him with a gentle smile. JP let out a sigh of relief and the fear slowly left his face. "You don't have to act so tough all the time JP; I know you're scared of how huge and strong I am," Andrew said, letting the smile fade from his face. "Yes I am Andrew; you told me yesterday that you could bench 800 pounds!" JP shouted in astonishment. "Is that a one rep max or a working weight?" "It was a one rep max and that's the literal truth because I haven't been able to do it again," Andrew replied. As they began jogging down the path again, he added, "My working weight is about 700 pounds for five reps." "That's over twice your weight Andrew and four times mine!" JP shouted in astonishment. "That's why your arms are so big and muscular!" "Yeah I was really happy the day my pythons got bigger than the Hulkster's," Andrew laughed. He flexed a massive bicep and kissed it softly before saying, "These puppies are sick but they don't need a vet!" "But anyone who gets in their way is going to need a hospital!" JP predicted, laughing at the cocky smirk on Andrew's face. "Thanks JP, I wasn't sure how to finish that bicep pun," Andrew said gratefully. "No problem Big Guy," JP said, patting Andrew on the shoulder. "That's 'Huge Guy' to you, Little Man," Andrew growled in mock fury. When he saw JP's eyes narrow in anger, he laughed and assured him, "I was just kidding man: you've got to learn how to take a joke!" "I know that Andrew, but I was just reminded of Ryan once again," JP sighed in frustration. "You're obsessed with your brother JP, but there's someone else you should be thinking about instead of him," Andrew advised him, recognizing his opening. When JP looked at him questioningly, Andrew added, "I'm talking about Matt; it's obvious that you love him man." "Yeah, like a big brother, which Ryan should have been," JP stated, hoping that Andrew hadn't seen Matt staring at him longingly during the fireworks the night before. "He's really filled a void in my life." "Just like Carrie did for me when we fell in love," Andrew said, finally deciding to state the obvious. JP's jaw dropped and a look of panic suddenly appeared in his eyes. "Don't worry man, I'm not grossed out or anything; don't forget: my country legalized same-sex marriage two years ago," Andrew assured him. "It's not that Andrew, but thanks for not being weirded-out," JP said gratefully. "It's just that Matt came out to his mom this morning about him and me dating and though she had already figured it out, it was still really uncomfortable when Matt told her. She's the only one who knows; I haven't even come out to my parents yet." "And I can't imagine that you'll ever come out to Ryan," Andrew realized, unable to even imagine how violent Ryan's reaction would be if he found out that his little brother was gay. "My lips are sealed man; I won't tell anyone, because Carrie already figured it out." "Do you think now that Matt's come out to his mom, he's going to tell Mike?" JP asked with a worried look on his face. "I don't think so and Carrie won't either, since she waited until she was alone with me to tell me that she knew about you and Matt," Andrew assured him. "But you might want to take Matt aside later and let him know that Carrie and I know about you two," he added. "It's only fair to him." "That's a good idea Andrew; thanks for thinking of that," JP said gratefully. As they got close to the parking lot with their cars in it, he reached up to Andrew's massive shoulder and squeezed it gently. "You're a really great guy Andrew and I'm glad that you've agreed to be my Honorary Big Brother." "I'll always be here for you JP and even for your protégé Nick, once I get to meet him of course," Andrew promised him. "Once I get to meet him in mid-August, I'll introduce you to him when we meet again," JP promised him. As they jogged within view of their friends, he asked Andrew, "Have we talked enough for one afternoon Big Guy? Are you ready for some football and Frisbee now?" "Yeah man; I have my Miami football in my backpack and I think I see Matt holding your Navy Frisbee," Andrew replied. "But before we begin, I think you and Mike should apologize to each other, so that there won't be any more trouble between you two." "Good idea man," JP said, switching back into the cocky jock he pretended to be when he was in a crowd. He stepped right up to Mike, no longer intimidated by his huge size, and held out his hand. "I'm sorry I got so mad at you earlier Mike: I was just projecting angry thoughts about my brother Ryan onto you." "Apology accepted JP," Mike assured him, gripping JP's hand gently in his huge meaty paw. "I owe you an apology as well, for acting just like Ryan probably does." "He hasn't put his hands on me for years, but he does act superior to me, just like you did earlier," JP realized. "But I accept your apology Mike and I can tell that you're not embarrassed to apologize to someone you outweigh by over 100 pounds of solid muscle!" "130 pounds to be exact, but what's a few dozen pounds between friends?" Mike asked him with a cocky smirk. "Funny man!" JP laughed, taking his Navy Frisbee out of his bag and throwing it at Mike's head. His eyes widened as Mike caught it quickly, with just one hand, and then fired it quickly back at JP. JP had to do a cartwheel to catch it, but the force of the throw knocked him off his feet. Mike started laughing but then his eyes widened as JP quickly rolled through the fall and back to his feet. "Most impressive Big Guy," Mike commended him. "I can see why you're such a threat on the wrestling mat." "Yeah man," JP said with a cocky smirk. "You may have caught me off guard before, but just try to lift me off the ground again! Next time I'll be ready for you!" "I'm sure you will JP," Mike assured him with an encouraging grin. "I can see why you're a District Finalist and next season you'll win Districts and then the State Championship in high school wrestling!" JP grinned with gratitude as he threw the Navy Frisbee back to Mike and their friends smiled in relief: pleased that JP's obsession with his brother Ryan was slowly fading into the background, at least for the time being. * THIS CHAPTER IS NOW CONCLUDED * Hope you enjoyed, I mean LIKED, it. LOL (Seriously though, thank you for the three likes so far). Coming soon: - Andrew and his friends meet JP's parents and Matt's mom for supper. - Their parents discuss what kind of influence Andrew and his friends will be on their sons.

“I’ve been waiting for a very long time to find someone like you Alexander. A young man with brute strength, excellent genetics and a raging testosterone factory between his legs. Most importantly though, you have inside yourself an overwhelming desire to be huge, and you will be, with my help. I’m going to fund you in every way you could possibly need to become the biggest, freakiest bodybuilder on the planet. You’ll have muscle growing out of muscle and you’ll have the body of your dreams. I truly can’t wait to make that happen for you. Are you on board?” Alexander was unsure how to feel and what to say. Mr. Richards had invited him down to his beachfront mansion after being spotted taking a dip in a small pond a few miles inland. After a brief chat with Alexander, Mr. Richards knew that he had found what he had always been looking for. Alexander had never had an outlet to talk about his goals and fantasies before, so he was extremely open with Mr. Richards, explaining that in the past few months he had been training hard using an assortment of rudimentary gym apparatus that he had largely designed himself. Mr. Richards eyed the young man’s bulging upper arms, that he could not believe were the result of just a few months of lifting weights at home. The quads were mighty oaks too, with a big meaty ass at their north end that for practically any other bodybuilder would have been unachievable without significant pain, hard years squatting and probably even steroids. He was the whole package. Having waited to fully comprehend all that had happened, he finally responded, in a way that shocked and thrilled Mr. Richards. “You’ve been very welcoming to me today Mr. Richards, and I’m grateful. I’m going to accept your offer, but first I need to make somethings clear.” He stood up and walking to the other side of the table where Mr. Richards sat. He placed his large hands on Mr. Richards shoulders, squeezing the average sized man’s delts. “In just three months of training I’ve achieved all this, turn round and get a proper look.” Alexander removed his shirt, and then his boxer shorts, the only clothes he had had on prior. He proceeded to hit several of the standard bodybuilding poses. A classic front double biceps opened the show; he pumped each arm up repeatedly with several big gulps of air entering his enormous chest. The arms were remarkable. They were even well defined, considering that rest of his form still showed signs of high body fat. His chest and stomach drooped slightly under the weight of fat that was rapidly disappearing. The shape of well-formed pecs and abdominals lurked beneath this layer of fat, and that opportunity for development excited Mr. Richards. A fat cock and a big ball sack hung beneath the stomach, and from the second he felt eyes watching him the cock began to grow harder. He moved into a lat spread that saw developing muscle wings fly out from either side. They weren’t large, but they were impressive for an amateur after so little time working out. This pose made Alexanders pecs ascend slightly, giving his overall physique a more solid look. Finally came a stunning abdominals and thigh pose that began with him lifting his left leg three feet into the air and pounding it down to the ground with a thud that struck fear and admiration into Mr. Richards. The beginnings of quad striations were beginning to show, and an oversized calf jutted out halfway down form the knee. Alexander’s cock had risen to full mast by this point. He strutted over to Mr. Richards, arms not touching the sides of his bulky body and without forewarning rammed the huge meat into his patron’s waiting mouth. He continued talking as he thrust his cock in and out of the delighted billionaire’s jaw. “So you see, if you want me to cooperate, we’re going to have a professional relationship. And that professional relationship first and foremost means me on top, always. I’m in charge here, even though I’m doing this for your pleasure. We’re going to make both of us happy, but doing it my way. In exchange for your cooperation with this agreement I’ll never look elsewhere for support, it will all come from you. My cock is exclusively yours, and your ass is exclusively mine. I’m going to dominate you in ways you can’t even imagine yet, and we’ll both fucking love it.” Alexander decided that he wouldn’t continue this forced blowjob any longer, he was far too keen to get down to the business of growing. Besides, there would be a great many more opportunities to fuck Mr. Richards into oblivion. Mr. Richards was overcome with delight at this news. “Well, Alexander, that arrangement, as I’m sure you can imagine pleases me a great deal. So, I won’t waste any time in telling you what we have planned for you.” He stood up and marched across the room, pulling open a curtain that had split the room in half. Behind it stood a line of people looking into the distance. “These will be your coaches along the road to greatness for you Alexander. This is Franco, he will be training your lower body, look at his quads!” Sure enough, Franco was one of the IFBB’s most celebrated bodybuilding veterans, famed for his ripped and massive quads. He hit a similar abdominals and thigh pose, but this one, unlike, Alexander’s before, shook the entire room. “And this is Connor, he’ll be training your upper body. You’ll notice he’s got some real melon shoulder, and those pecs, woof! Adrian will be your dietician and chef, inform him later of any requests or needs you have, although I should warn you, success in bodybuilding does not consist of culinary pleasures, and lastly this is Tony, who will be your posing instructor. We’ll start you training posing right away, so that by the time you’ve trimmed that stomach down and put on some more mass you’ll already be a dab hand at it. Tony, what did you think of that posing you saw earlier?” Tony, who had also been an IFBB mainstay for many years stepped forward and directly approached Alexander. He was two inches taller and had about 100lbs of muscle over the 23 year old. “It was really good Alex,” He got up behind the still naked Alexander and held his large waist, “Once this waist gets down to maybe 34 inches we’ll show you how to get some swing in your posing, it looks great on stage and it’ll really highlight your abs and obliques, it’s going to look amazing, I can guarantee you that. Mr. Richards said we won’t spare a penny in turning you into the ultimate muscle machine.” Mr. Richards leaned into Alexander’s boyish face, “Well done Alexander, we’re going to turn your genetic giftedness into your dreams come true soon, let’s get to work.”

Blaine is quite popular at his gym. He always comes in from his morning grind all worked up before he warms up to get into his routine. He has a tendency to socialize a fair amount, but it isn't overly distracting to the other athletes around him. Notably, he has tremendous camaraderie with the bigger guys because he understands their needs to get as freaky as possible. He always works out extremely hard pumping iron, benching his own body weight pretty consistently, trading deadlifts with some of the bigger guys, and even spots them occasionally. One of them has even invited him over to their place to just hang out if he ever wants to. This guy in particular is actually quite fond of Blaine in fact but doesn't want to intrude in his personal life. This big guy, Luke, is quite muscular and has relatively low body fat. He doesn't shave his body hardly ever at all and stays naturally hairy during most of the seasons. His pecs have that nice round balloon shape and his nipples are always peeking out from both sides of the tanks he wears. His abs have hair that snake through every separation that a good chunk of the hairy bodybuilding community apparently want as well. He has tremendous quads that he has been working on for quite some time so they can catch up to his immense upper body. Blaine has grown quite fond of Luke lately and has seen him naked numerous times in the showers after they have completed some unreal workouts. He tries not to make it obvious but has caught glimpses of him at times when he cleans up. Surprisingly, the huge bodybuilder never notices him looking. They both have locked on each other’s eyes before when Blaine spots for him. He usually just stands there without moving for a few seconds and won’t say anything. Most of the time, he gets a smile from the big brute and they continue the routine. They both have a noticeable chemistry judging from what other guys have been talking about but they both realize that they are not physically equal in any way. On one day in particular, Blaine goes in to take his shower like he always does after a grueling workout and notices that there is no one else in the locker room with him except some hulking figure that seems to have come out of nowhere. It startles him at first but amazingly he is not afraid of it. It hands him a small bottle that looks like one of those energy shots and just turns around to walk around the corner leading into the shower area. He goes to look for it, but once he turns the corner to where he saw it go to, it is gone from his sight. The bottle he is holding doesn't have anything written on it. He looks at briefly and doesn’t hesitate to drink it down. After waiting a few seconds, it tingles inside his stomach for a couple of moments and is done. He finishes putting his clothes on in the locker room, leaves the gym, and goes about the rest of his day at back at work before going home to sleep like he usually does. He returns the next day to start his routine like he always does and feels incredibly good. He arrives at the gym just before the other big lifters do and feels more rested than he ever has in his life. Once he gets situated and begins pumping iron, he notices that his workouts have gotten much easier for some reason. He starts benching the weight he was doing the day before and realizes that it feels light as a feather. ‘Whew damn, this could be quite the day for me. I feel so jacked and I have hardly done anything yet.’ When some of the other brutes make it in and start lifting themselves, he tells one of them to put more plates on the bar for him. When he goes to lift the bar up, he hears a popping sound coming from chest area and realizes that when he does a rep, it rises a little. He does another rep and it starts to rise a little further. He laughs as he goes through the entire routine and makes his muscles grow each time he completes several reps in several sets. The guys that are around him stop lifting to look over in awe. ‘Fuck yeah! I love how my body is responding to this workout. *feels it still growing* Damn, it shouldn’t feel this fucking good, but damn I want it to keep growing.’ His growth is so jaw-dropping that the outfit he is wearing is practically painted on top of his expanding frame. Luke just so happens to be standing nearby and can't stop watching his workout buddy from growing into a muscle monster. His eyes lock on to Blaine’s chest as it continues to expand as his pecs hang heavily over top of the emerging ten pack that is straining to rip through the wet fabric over top of them. His forearms are swelling violently as his veins triple in size and swell all the way up his incredibly huge bulbous biceps and shoulders. They are getting dangerously close to busting through the fabric as his legs explode in size as well. He is attracting a huge crowd now, but gets up to avoid giving them all an even bigger show. At this point, he has gained a decent amount of muscle and is now beginning to split the fabric in his favorite Under Armour shirt. He walks past Luke on purpose and feels the big guy’s body hair brush against his own monstrous cannons and moans in satisfaction. The hairy brute stares intently at the mammoth bubble butt forming inside the growing stud’s pants and moans as well. Luke grunts a few times to get his attention and motions for him to come back over to where he is standing so he can feel his body. ‘Hey Blaine, I want to know your secret. Maybe you can let me explore a few options.’ Blaine smiles as he turns around to look at him, but shakes his head that he won’t come back. Instead, he turns back around and walks into the locker room. Luke walks behind him slowly which makes Blaine a little bit nervous. The other men in the locker room can sense that something is about to happen and stop to watch the proceedings. He grabs Blaine from behind and attempts to lift all 240 pounds of him. The smaller muscleman yells and tries to get out of the arms of the hairy brute, but is unsuccessful. ‘What is your problem man? I can’t understand why you are so interested in me all of a sudden. You are still bigger and stronger than me, so why even bother?’ Blaine reaches down and presses on Luke’s huge, vascular forearms and feels something happening again to his own. His nicely formed arms are stretching and popping once again as they form even larger bowling balls. The feeling is spreading all over his body as his chest pushes out even further and completely rips through his shirt. The sound of stretching can be heard coming from all over his frame as the pants he is wearing shred exposing the enormous tree trunks that were hiding from within. His bloated 9 inch cock flops back and forth as it drops a stream of precum on the ground. His muscles are now expanding on top of each other. ‘OH SHIT! I CAN’T STOP IT! (voice deepens) FUCK….*stretch* *pop* YEAH! I WANT MORE!’ Luke can’t hold him any longer and lets go as they both fall on to the ground. The weight of the two muscle monsters shatters all the glass in the locker room as all the porcelain tiles in the shower area crack under the pressure. The men hanging out around them start to realize that this may not be the best place to be at as they all start shuffling out the locker room doors. Blaine can't believe what is happening to him as he tries to get back up and goes over to get on one of the weight scales. ‘OHH FUCKING YEAH! DAMN LUKE, I AM SO FUCKING MASSIVE NOW!’ His giant new feet explode from his shoes and break the scale instantly like it is made of cardboard. He turns around and goes back over to Luke to pick him up with his new 25" right arm and dares him to try and get out of his grasp. The hairy bodybuilder flails about as he can’t even budge. ‘Let go of me man, I just wanted to worship you a little, not to antagonize you. You are starting to hurt me now.’ Blaine tears the rest of his pants off and starts petting Luke’s crotch with his left arm. The now smaller hairy brute lets his aggression dissipate as he lets the giant bodybuilder know that he can do whatever he wants to do now. In fact, he is in complete ecstasy. ‘Ahhh man…..you win. I can’t fight you off anymore. Your insane power drives me crazy. Please don’t kill me okay?’ ‘I won’t kill you Luke, I just need to satisfy my hunger.’ He puts the hairy stud down to start licking Luke’s hard cock through the speedo he is wearing. He moans in delight as Blaine sucks on the head of his cock. He takes his left thumb, grabs the fabric, and pulls on the speedo shredding it with ease as he starts sucking on huge 10 inch hairy member hitting him in his face. Luke is putty in his arms now as he feels Blaine’s throat gulping it all the way down to the base of his cock. The giant muscle monster can feel Luke’s cum building up inside his balls as they bounce against his massive neck. ‘UHHH GAWD MAN, I CAN’T HOLD IT BACK ANY LONGER, FUCK ME I HAVE TO CUM…..’ ‘Give me your hot flood Luke and I promise you I will return the favor!’ Luke lets his cum fly down inside Blaine’s eager throat as he pulls the hairy brute into him. They both growl loudly as they feel each other’s thick bodies against each other. *gulps several times* ‘MMMM FUCK. It is so delicious Luke! I want you to feed me more stud!’ *sucks harder* Blaine sucks harder and faster on him to make the hairy big man rear back. He yells at the ceiling as he feels another load building up inside his balls. The giant muscleman massages both of them with his big hands and mouth for several more minutes. ‘Gawd Blaine, why do you want my cum so badly?’ *feels himself getting lightheaded now* ‘You will find out later Luke and I promise you that you won’t regret it.’ Luke unloads another thick creamy load down inside Blaine’s throat as the two exhausted men finally fall down on to the floor. The locker room appears to be heavily damaged now from the carnage, but they are completely oblivious to this. As they lie there, Luke wonders what Blaine meant when he kept making promises to him. The new muscle monster lying there beside him may have a few tricks up his sleeve that may shock the hairy brute once he can muster enough energy again.

======

Read what precedes this chapter if need be: Muscle Buddies 1.0 & 1.1: https://muscle-growt...orkout-session/ Muscle Buddies 1.2: https://muscle-growt...eping-a-secret/ Muscle Buddies 1.3: https://muscle-growt...now-who-we-are/ Muscle Buddies 2.0 & 2.1: https://muscle-growt...ng-the-admirer/ Chapter 2.2: Let's Assume That We Can Get Along Spending time with Omar over the summer before his senior year of high school has been incredibly satisfying for Jeff, especially after the recommendation from his assistant football coach Colton Goodwin. His relationship with Dustin has stayed fairly strong despite both of the teenagers urges to let off some steam with various friends of theirs. Jeff’s decision to focus solely on his rugby training is surprising considering that coach Goodwin expected him to work towards football rather than the other sport. This could have played into the decision of why Colton has started spending more time with Dustin and ending up falling for the amateur bodybuilder. Jeff’s unusual relationship with Omar has never really been a problem for Dustin since he has always known that they have fooled around with each other. What he doesn’t know however is that they are doing it far more frequently than before. The sessions they have are more about just showing off how strong each of them is with the other. Jeff’s ability to lift Omar above his head now in his senior year compared to where he started at the beginning of the summer is beyond compare. Omar has grown weak for this kind of horseplay and Jeff is fully aware of it. After nearly every practice for rugby, they train together and wait until the rest of their team leaves before they move on to more important matters. Jeff’s fellow teammate West, who has spent some very personal time with Dustin as well, has had his theories about Jeff and Omar’s relationship. He has known his fellow classmate long enough to know when he is being fairly secretive. His curiosity finally gets the better of him one night after all of the other guys leave. Acting as if he is going to go shower after a training session, he walks down the corridor to the locker rooms and stops before sneaking around a corner to watch the two thick seniors as they start to horse around with each other on the Smith machine. They both are wearing tank tops that hug their beefy chests as well as tight pants that are nice and snug on their bloated legs and asses. West himself wears similar clothing and wastes no time before he pulls his tank and pants off to stand directly in the path of the two brutes. His cock is already dribbling a pool of precum on the ground in front of him just beyond the gym floor. He never once touches it with his hands as it throbs and bounces its way up and down. Jeff and Omar laugh as they strip down to where they are wearing nothing before they pounce on each other. In the beginning of this scene, it is Omar that is the aggressive one but quickly changes to where it is Jeff who takes full advantage of him with his size and strength. Jeff’s power turns Omar on greatly as he moans in his deep voice. West has never seen this side of his good friend before, the rough and rowdy beastly man who wants to be the one in control. Both bulky teens are already soaked and glisten with sweat as their muscles strain and tense with each movement they make. West moans to himself as he runs his hands up and down his ripped muscular chest and tweaks his hard nips making his cock jump each time. He makes thrusting motions in the air like he is fucking someone. He won’t hold out long because he was already horned up from the intense workout he just finished a few minutes previously. He grunts and seconds later sprays several jets of cum all over the ground as it coats the light colored wood. His voice manages to carry its way far enough over to get the attention of both Jeff and Omar which embarrasses him immensely. Before he can turn the other way to escape to the lockers, he hears Jeff’s voice calling for him to come over and join them. He stops moving in his tracks to think about his decision before he walks toward them. Both of the beefy teens grin as they get up off the floor and grab him by the legs to pick him up to put him on their shoulders. Jeff never really thought about West much beforehand, but after seeing his teammate get turned on so much by what him and Omar are doing, he is willing to include the smaller stud in the fun. Both Jeff and Omar take turns using West as a barbell as they deadlift him over and over again. It starts off with some light teasing and quickly moves into full-blown worship as the smaller teen can’t help but to massage both of the stud’s thick chests with his mouth and tongue. It isn’t long before West moves down to find their meaty cocks and works them over slowly and methodically making the big boys grunt each time he deep throats them. Jeff and Omar take turns punching at each other’s stomachs while West gets lost in massaging their immense rods. The taste of their precum sets him on fire as he feels another load building up in his own balls. West stops sucking them occasionally to look up at them to see what they are doing to each other. Jeff will flex his massive guns every time he notices West looking and smiles down at him before telling him to go back to servicing his cock. After several minutes of gulping on both poles, the smaller teen can feel them getting closer to bursting. He stops sucking finally to stroke them both in unison. Their hips thrust in sync with each other as West moans loudly feeling his body thrusting along with them. In a remarkable turn of events, both Jeff and Omar explode at the same time and hit West in the face as giant rivers of cum go splashing down his chest and onto his cock. The instant the white flood hits West’s rod, he shoots another big load all over the gym floor. Once he finishes, he gets up and hugs both men tightly. Jeff and Omar continue to smack each other around this time moving up to their pecs and grunting a few times. West asks them to kiss each other, but they decline. Instead, Jeff picks him up and wraps his thick arms around the fit teen’s waist and pulls him in to kiss his lips. West moans deeply as he puts his hands on Jeff’s head and leans into him. Omar smiles and asks if they need to be alone which prompts Jeff to immediately stop kissing the thinner teen. He asks the strongman if he would want a kiss from his friend since he is pretty good at it. Omar resists at first but then grabs the teen to turn him around. West peers into the big man’s brown eyes and swoons a little. They smile at each other before West leans in to lock lips with the burly powerlifter. To Omar’s surprise, he actually likes the way the fit teen kisses him and holds him tightly against his barrel chest. After a few minutes of light kissing, Omar puts West back down on the floor. Both Jeff and the big strongman rub their admirer’s head to show their affection for him before they grab their stuff to go to the locker room. West sits down in the same spot for a minute or two to take in what just happened. He finally gets up and follows behind them to go wash up from the amazing encounter he just had.

Hey Guys, here comes another chapter. There's only one more to go after this one but no need to worry, you won't have long to wait. I've started writing a new story and I have a oneshot ready and waiting which I think I'll post next week. I was about to post this chapter today when a sudden wave of... inspiration hit so I added a little something (well, I say little...) Anyway, enjoy! Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapters Seven and Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Hard Mountain - Chapter Thirteen: “Fuuuuuuuck! Harder!” I moaned loudly as Danny followed my order and began slamming into my ass harder and faster. We were lying in the clearing where he had told me he wanted to be a bodybuilder and he’d been fucking me for nearly an hour. I’d already shot twice but Danny was building his up. Summer was almost over and in the weeks since I’d climbed Hard Mountain, my body had really changed. I was now 170lbs, almost all muscle. Daily cardio workouts had reduced my bodyfat down so my skin was tight over my muscles. I’d grown a little taller too; I was now 5’9”. My shoulders were wider, waist trimmer and my legs were slender yet solid with muscle. I flexed my solid six-pack and thick bubble ass each time Danny thrust powerfully inside me. He was bigger too, 272lbs and growing; he’d really intensified his workouts and had put on some very noticeable mass and his thrusts were much more powerful than the beginning of the summer. “Danny,” I panted. “Danny… oh fuck… FUCK, FUCK, FUUUUCK!” I shot my third load all over my pecs and abs as Danny growled, forcing his cock all the way inside me and he exploded, his cock recoiling deep in my ass as he shot a heavy barrage of cum. My sex drive had gone through the roof since climbing the mountain, though Jack and Danny had more than kept it sated. We’d had an interesting arrangement, the three of us; sometimes I’d sleep with Jack, sometimes with Danny, sometimes they would sleep together and every so often the three of us would fuck altogether. But as summer was coming to an end, Jack had sat us both down and explained that he was happy for us to continue sleeping together without him when we went back to college. I’d really worried about it but Jack had just smiled and said he was happy we’d have each other, though he promised he would visit. Danny pulled out of me and we curled up, wrapping our arms and legs around each other, softly kissing. “I love you, Danny,” I said, smiling. “I love you too,” he said, smiling in his goofy way. We relaxed in the shade of the trees as the cool breeze washed over us, cooling our sweaty bodies off. I would miss this place, the cabin and the forest. It was so peaceful and I could just relax without worrying about a single thing. Danny lay on his back and put his arms under his head, so I curled up against him and stroked his pecs. “Danny,” I said. “What did you see when you climbed Hard Mountain? You’ve never talked about it, I was kinda curious. I’ve been meaning to ask for a while now.” “I was wondering when you might ask me that,” he chuckled. “Dad used to tell me stories about the mountain when I was a kid and when I was sixteen, I just decided I would climb it like he told me he’d done. No clothes, no nothing. He didn’t even tell me to go, I just went and did it. I think I wanted to prove myself to him, he was fairly big then and I hadn’t been lifting for very long. When I got there… I saw my Mom.” He paused, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. I gave his pec a gentle squeeze, kissing his bare skin. “She looked beautiful, I couldn’t believe it was her,” he said. “I told her how much I missed her, even though it had been years. She told me that I had to start letting go, to start accepting her absence. I’d been keeping myself so close to Dad because I wanted to protect him, because I didn’t want to lose him like I lost her. She told me that Dad was more than capable of protecting himself, that I should start letting him protect me, let others protect me. She knew my secret, that I was attracted to Dad. I like girls too but Dad… I jerked off thinking about him, his big body, the way his muscles felt. I felt so ashamed, I’d been hiding it for so long but she told me it was okay. She told me that, no matter what, Dad would love me for who I am. I just wanted to be like him so bad; Dad was always so confident and strong and handsome. She told me that I could be too with the power of the mountain, but that there would also be someone in my life who would make me want to push myself harder and harder.” “Three guesses who that might be,” I chuckled and Danny laughed. “Yeah, I know,” he said. “From the moment I met you, I felt something. The way you would look at me made me want to work harder, lift heavier. I wanted to impress you so much but I was too shy to tell you how I felt. I would lie awake at night jerking off, thinking about kissing you and touching you. And now I can. Well, you know, minus the jerking. Though you do give excellent handjobs.” He leant his head down and kissed my lips deeply, pulling me on top of him. His hands trailed down my back until they reached my ass, giving my glutes a squeeze. “I like this,” said Danny huskily. “Can’t wait to see how big this gets.” “How big do you want it to get?” I asked. “I don’t know, how big do you wanna get?” asked Danny, tracing a finger up my spine. “Well, I like how big you and Jack are,” I said and I felt Danny’s cock grow hard again. “But… I don’t know. I guess we’ll see.” “Don’t feel pressured into getting huge,” said Danny. “Be who you wanna be. You’ll be beautiful no matter what.” I nodded, leaning down to playfully flick his nipple with my tongue. Danny sucked in his breath but chuckled, stroking the back of my head. “Careful,” he warned in a purr. “Sorry,” I giggled. “I just can’t help it. I love your body so much.” “Have you always liked muscle?” he asked. “Yeah,” I said, blushing. “My Dad used to be big guy. I guess… as I got older, I used him as a reference for what men should be like.” “Understandable,” said Danny. I paused and then stood. Danny looked confused but he stood up too. “I wanna show you something,” I said. We walked back to the cabin and I led him to my room. I pulled out my laptop and began to show him my collections. Pictures, videos, screenshots, stories, some of the conversations and role-plays I’d saved with guys online. I explained my obsession with muscle and growth, how I had found like-minded guys online at the muscle growth forum. Danny asked questions about certain aspects and I would explain them to him. “Wow…” he said when I finished explaining it to him. “So… Hard Mountain is kinda like one of these stories of yours.” “Yeah, in a way,” I said, chuckling. “It’s kinda weird, right?” Danny frowned. “You know you can’t tell anyone about the mountain, right?” “I know,” I said, sighing. “It would make a lot of guys happy if they could come here but… some things are best kept a secret.” Danny gave me a one-armed hug and stood up off my bed. “Bear with me a few minutes,” he said, with an impish grin. “Just wanna grab something.” He left my room and I waited patiently on the bed. He was gone for over ten minutes and when he came back, Danny was wearing a fluffy bathrobe covering his body. He threw a bottle onto the bed in front of me and I picked it up. “Body oil?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. “You were saying earlier about muscle worship, well…” said Danny, slipping off his bathrobe. “I’d love it if you would do me the honour, cutie.” My mouth curled into a grin as I looked over Danny. He was a little sweaty and his muscles had a slight pump to them like he’d quickly lifted a few weights and he’d put on some black posers that left nothing to the imagination. I’d worshipped his body a little over the summer, but that was during sex; this was a little different. I got off the bed and walked over to him. I squeezed some body oil onto his thick pecs, the liquid dripping down over the bulging meat slabs and running into the crevasse between his pecs. I began to rub the oil on his pecs and he instinctively flexed them for me. Fuck I loved how hard his muscles felt, and rubbing the oil over them to make them shimmer just… needless to say, despite cumming three times earlier, I was hard again. Once I’d rubbed the oil in enough, I ran my tongue over his left pec while my hand groped the right. The oil was flavoured and I could taste banana on my tongue. It seemed oddly fitting for Danny, not because it was a phallic kind of fruit but despite the hard skin, the inside was soft. Danny was all rock hard muscle but he was really just a massive goof and very affectionate. “That feels nice,” said Danny, softly. “Keep going.” I applied the oil to other parts of his body, Danny leading the order. After his pecs, I went down to his solid abs, up to his arms, around to his lats and back, across his traps and delts then down to his quads, hams and calves. As I covered every inch of him in the oil, licking and kissing as I went, Danny would flex each muscle. The more I touched him, the more he would moan; his cock grew hard and pulled the pouch of his tight black posers away from his body. “Fuck this is so hot,” moaned Danny. I stood up and lifted up his arm, burying my face in his armpit to lick the smooth skin. Banana and sweat, it tasted so good that my tongue was really getting in deep. “Shit… you like that?” moaned Danny, surprised. “Fuck, do the other one.” I obliged as he lifted up his other arm, my hands exploring every muscle they could reach. Danny was enthralled by my worship, egging me on more and more with every aroused whimper. There was a sudden snap and we both looked down. His cock had torn one of the tiny straps on the waistband of his poser, his cock now free and standing to attention. “Oops…” I said, giggling. “Never had that happen before,” said Danny. “ Guess I’ll need new ones.” “Get some blue ones,” I said. “They’d bring out your eyes.” Danny smiled and kissed me softly, my hands continuing to explore his body. “I think you missed a couple of spots,” he whispered between kisses. “My glutes feel a bit dry.” I chuckled and grabbed the oil, pulling his broken poser down his legs. I got on my knees behind him, rubbing the oil over his muscle ass. He flexed and bounced each glute as I licked the big globes of his ass, occasionally biting down on the rock hard meat. All of a sudden, Danny spread his legs out and leaned forward, resting his hands on his knees. His glutes spread open, exposing his hole. “You still missed a spot,” he said, grinning, shaking his butt in my face. I bit my lip. I dribbled oil down into his crack and rubbed it in, making him moan as my thumb brushed over his hole. The oil ran down to his taint and I rubbed it in with my thumb. I reached around to rub oil along his hard cock as I gently but slowly rubbed my tongue over his taint. Danny whimpered, his legs starting to shake and his cock swelled in my hand. “You like that, big guy?” I asked, flicking my tongue on his taint. “Yes! Oh fuck, fuck, fuck yes!” hissed Danny as he spread his legs wider and pushed his ass out further. I licked his taint slowly. It was strange to see Danny so overcome, how his big muscular body would shake and quiver at my touch. When I’d decided his taint had received enough punishment, I licked up into his crack and began to tongue his hole. He moaned even louder as my tongue pushed against his hole, his sphincter squeezing tight and dilating as rimmed him. I pawed at his hard glutes, pulling them apart wider so I could run my tongue against the skin around his hole. “What are you two up to?” Danny stood to attention at the voice, his cock exploding violently and thick ropes of cum splattered onto the hard wood floor. I peeked out from behind Danny’s butt; Jack was standing by the door, his arms folded across his chest, making his t-shirt bulge. I hadn’t even noticed him come in. Jack had been in town conferencing with his office all day. God knows how long he had been standing there for but his jeans were tented. “Danny, why are you covered in oil?” Jack asked with a bemused expression. “Well, uh, we…” stuttered Danny, turning bright red. “We were… we were just…” “Oh I know what you were doing,” chuckled Jack. “But now I’m here.” Jack pulled off his shirt and walked over to us. He took the bottle of oil and squirted it across his massive pecs. “Worship these muscles boys, I hope you’ve got enough oil left.” We weren’t inclined to say no. -- Chapter Fourteen: Sam's amazing and life changing summer comes to an end...